This is a modern-English version of Chronicles of Avonlea, originally written by Montgomery, L. M. (Lucy Maud).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
CHRONICLES OF AVONLEA
By L. M. Montgomery
TO THE MEMORY OF Mrs. William A. Houston, A DEAR FRIEND, WHO HAS GONE BEYOND
TO THE MEMORY OF Mrs. William A. Houston, A DEAR FRIEND, WHO HAS PASSED AWAY
The unsung beauty hid life’s common things below. —Whittier
The hidden beauty concealed life’s everyday things beneath. —Whittier
Contents
CHRONICLES OF AVONLEA
I. The Hurrying of Ludovic
Anne Shirley was curled up on the window-seat of Theodora Dix’s sitting-room one Saturday evening, looking dreamily afar at some fair starland beyond the hills of sunset. Anne was visiting for a fortnight of her vacation at Echo Lodge, where Mr. and Mrs. Stephen Irving were spending the summer, and she often ran over to the old Dix homestead to chat for awhile with Theodora. They had had their chat out, on this particular evening, and Anne was giving herself over to the delight of building an air-castle. She leaned her shapely head, with its braided coronet of dark red hair, against the window-casing, and her gray eyes were like the moonlight gleam of shadowy pools.
Anne Shirley was curled up on the window seat of Theodora Dix’s living room one Saturday evening, gazing dreamily at a beautiful starry land beyond the sunset hills. Anne was visiting for two weeks during her vacation at Echo Lodge, where Mr. and Mrs. Stephen Irving were spending the summer, and she often stopped by the old Dix homestead to chat with Theodora. They had shared their conversation for the evening, and Anne was lost in the joy of imagining a fantasy. She rested her lovely head, adorned with a braid of dark red hair, against the window frame, and her gray eyes sparkled like the moonlight reflecting on shadowy pools.
Then she saw Ludovic Speed coming down the lane. He was yet far from the house, for the Dix lane was a long one, but Ludovic could be recognized as far as he could be seen. No one else in Middle Grafton had such a tall, gently-stooping, placidly-moving figure. In every kink and turn of it there was an individuality all Ludovic’s own.
Then she saw Ludovic Speed walking down the lane. He was still a good distance from the house, as Dix lane was quite long, but Ludovic was recognizable from far away. No one else in Middle Grafton had such a tall, slightly stooped, calmly moving figure. In every twist and turn of it, there was a uniqueness that belonged solely to Ludovic.
Anne roused herself from her dreams, thinking it would only be tactful to take her departure. Ludovic was courting Theodora. Everyone in Grafton knew that, or, if anyone were in ignorance of the fact, it was not because he had not had time to find out. Ludovic had been coming down that lane to see Theodora, in the same ruminating, unhastening fashion, for fifteen years!
Anne woke up from her dreams, thinking it would be polite to leave. Ludovic was pursuing Theodora. Everyone in Grafton knew that, or if anyone didn’t, it wasn’t for lack of time to figure it out. Ludovic had been coming down that path to see Theodora, in the same thoughtful, unhurried way, for fifteen years!
When Anne, who was slim and girlish and romantic, rose to go, Theodora, who was plump and middle-aged and practical, said, with a twinkle in her eye:
When Anne, who was slim, youthful, and dreamy, got up to leave, Theodora, who was full-figured, in her middle years, and down-to-earth, said with a sparkle in her eye:
“There isn’t any hurry, child. Sit down and have your call out. You’ve seen Ludovic coming down the lane, and, I suppose, you think you’ll be a crowd. But you won’t. Ludovic rather likes a third person around, and so do I. It spurs up the conversation as it were. When a man has been coming to see you straight along, twice a week for fifteen years, you get rather talked out by spells.”
“There’s no rush, kid. Sit down and make your call. You saw Ludovic coming down the lane, and I guess you think there’ll be a crowd. But there won’t be. Ludovic actually enjoys having a third person around, and so do I. It makes the conversation more dynamic, you know? When a guy has been visiting you regularly, twice a week for fifteen years, you end up running out of things to say every now and then.”
Theodora never pretended to bashfulness where Ludovic was concerned. She was not at all shy of referring to him and his dilatory courtship. Indeed, it seemed to amuse her.
Theodora never acted shy when it came to Ludovic. She wasn't at all hesitant to talk about him and his slow courtship. In fact, it appeared to entertain her.
Anne sat down again and together they watched Ludovic coming down the lane, gazing calmly about him at the lush clover fields and the blue loops of the river winding in and out of the misty valley below.
Anne sat down again, and together they watched Ludovic walking down the lane, looking calmly around at the green clover fields and the blue twists of the river snaking in and out of the foggy valley below.
Anne looked at Theodora’s placid, finely-moulded face and tried to imagine what she herself would feel like if she were sitting there, waiting for an elderly lover who had, seemingly, taken so long to make up his mind. But even Anne’s imagination failed her for this.
Anne looked at Theodora’s calm, beautifully-shaped face and tried to picture how she would feel if she were sitting there, waiting for an older lover who seemed to be taking forever to make his decision. But even Anne's imagination couldn't come up with an answer for this.
“Anyway,” she thought, impatiently, “if I wanted him I think I’d find some way of hurrying him up. Ludovic SPEED! Was there ever such a misfit of a name? Such a name for such a man is a delusion and a snare.”
“Anyway,” she thought, impatiently, “if I wanted him, I think I’d find some way to rush him. Ludovic SPEED! Was there ever a more mismatched name? A name like that for a guy like him is just a trick and a trap.”
Presently Ludovic got to the house, but stood so long on the doorstep in a brown study, gazing into the tangled green boskage of the cherry orchard, that Theodora finally went and opened the door before he knocked. As she brought him into the sitting-room she made a comical grimace at Anne over his shoulder.
Currently, Ludovic arrived at the house but spent so much time on the doorstep lost in thought, staring into the dense green foliage of the cherry orchard, that Theodora eventually went and opened the door before he had a chance to knock. As she led him into the sitting room, she made a funny face at Anne over his shoulder.
Ludovic smiled pleasantly at Anne. He liked her; she was the only young girl he knew, for he generally avoided young girls—they made him feel awkward and out of place. But Anne did not affect him in this fashion. She had a way of getting on with all sorts of people, and, although they had not known her very long, both Ludovic and Theodora looked upon her as an old friend.
Ludovic smiled kindly at Anne. He liked her; she was the only young girl he knew because he usually steered clear of them—they made him feel uncomfortable and out of his element. But Anne didn’t make him feel that way. She had a knack for connecting with all kinds of people, and even though they hadn’t known her for long, both Ludovic and Theodora regarded her as an old friend.
Ludovic was tall and somewhat ungainly, but his unhesitating placidity gave him the appearance of a dignity that did not otherwise pertain to him. He had a drooping, silky, brown moustache, and a little curly tuft of imperial,—a fashion which was regarded as eccentric in Grafton, where men had clean-shaven chins or went full-bearded. His eyes were dreamy and pleasant, with a touch of melancholy in their blue depths.
Ludovic was tall and a bit awkward, but his calm confidence gave him an air of dignity that he otherwise lacked. He had a drooping, silky brown mustache and a small curly tuft of hair on his chin—a style considered quirky in Grafton, where men either had clean-shaven faces or full beards. His eyes were dreamy and kind, with a hint of sadness in their blue depths.
He sat down in the big bulgy old armchair that had belonged to Theodora’s father. Ludovic always sat there, and Anne declared that the chair had come to look like him.
He sat down in the oversized, humpy old armchair that had belonged to Theodora’s father. Ludovic always sat there, and Anne said the chair had started to resemble him.
The conversation soon grew animated enough. Ludovic was a good talker when he had somebody to draw him out. He was well read, and frequently surprised Anne by his shrewd comments on men and matters out in the world, of which only the faint echoes reached Deland River. He had also a liking for religious arguments with Theodora, who did not care much for politics or the making of history, but was avid of doctrines, and read everything pertaining thereto. When the conversation drifted into an eddy of friendly wrangling between Ludovic and Theodora over Christian Science, Anne understood that her usefulness was ended for the time being, and that she would not be missed.
The conversation soon became lively. Ludovic was a great speaker when he had someone to engage him. He was well-read and often surprised Anne with his insightful comments about people and events in the world, of which only faint echoes reached Deland River. He also enjoyed debating religious topics with Theodora, who wasn't really into politics or making history but was passionate about doctrines and read everything related to them. When the conversation drifted into a friendly disagreement between Ludovic and Theodora about Christian Science, Anne realized her role was no longer needed for the time being, and she knew she wouldn’t be missed.
“It’s star time and good-night time,” she said, and went away quietly.
“It’s time for stars and time to say goodnight,” she said, and walked away quietly.
But she had to stop to laugh when she was well out of sight of the house, in a green meadow bestarred with the white and gold of daisies. A wind, odour-freighted, blew daintily across it. Anne leaned against a white birch tree in the corner and laughed heartily, as she was apt to do whenever she thought of Ludovic and Theodora. To her eager youth, this courtship of theirs seemed a very amusing thing. She liked Ludovic, but allowed herself to be provoked with him.
But she had to stop and laugh when she was far enough away from the house, in a green meadow sprinkled with white and gold daisies. A fragrant breeze gently blew across it. Anne leaned against a white birch tree in the corner and laughed joyfully, as she often did whenever she thought of Ludovic and Theodora. To her enthusiastic youth, their courtship seemed really amusing. She liked Ludovic, but she also allowed herself to get annoyed with him.
“The dear, big, irritating goose!” she said aloud. “There never was such a lovable idiot before. He’s just like the alligator in the old rhyme, who wouldn’t go along, and wouldn’t keep still, but just kept bobbing up and down.”
“The sweet, big, annoying goose!” she said out loud. “There’s never been such a lovable fool before. He’s just like the alligator in that old rhyme, who wouldn’t go along, and wouldn’t stay still, but just kept popping up and down.”
Two evenings later, when Anne went over to the Dix place, she and Theodora drifted into a conversation about Ludovic. Theodora, who was the most industrious soul alive, and had a mania for fancy work into the bargain, was busying her smooth, plump fingers with a very elaborate Battenburg lace centre-piece. Anne was lying back in a little rocker, with her slim hands folded in her lap, watching Theodora. She realized that Theodora was very handsome, in a stately, Juno-like fashion of firm, white flesh, large, clearly-chiselled outlines, and great, cowey, brown eyes. When Theodora was not smiling, she looked very imposing. Anne thought it likely that Ludovic held her in awe.
Two nights later, when Anne went over to the Dix place, she and Theodora started talking about Ludovic. Theodora, who was the most hardworking person around and had a passion for crafting, was busying her smooth, plump fingers with a really intricate Battenburg lace centerpiece. Anne was lounging in a small rocking chair, her slim hands resting in her lap, watching Theodora. She realized that Theodora was very attractive, in a regal, Juno-like way, with firm, fair skin, large, well-defined features, and big, gentle brown eyes. When Theodora wasn’t smiling, she looked quite impressive. Anne figured that Ludovic probably looked up to her.
“Did you and Ludovic talk about Christian Science ALL Saturday evening?” she asked.
“Did you and Ludovic talk about Christian Science all Saturday evening?” she asked.
Theodora overflowed into a smile.
Theodora smiled widely.
“Yes, and we even quarrelled over it. At least I did. Ludovic wouldn’t quarrel with anyone. You have to fight air when you spar with him. I hate to square up to a person who won’t hit back.”
“Yes, and we even argued about it. At least I did. Ludovic wouldn’t argue with anyone. You have to fight air when you spar with him. I hate to face someone who won’t fight back.”
“Theodora,” said Anne coaxingly, “I am going to be curious and impertinent. You can snub me if you like. Why don’t you and Ludovic get married?”
“Theodora,” Anne said sweetly, “I'm going to be nosy and a bit bold. You can brush me off if you want. Why don’t you and Ludovic just get married?”
Theodora laughed comfortably.
Theodora laughed easily.
“That’s the question Grafton folks have been asking for quite a while, I reckon, Anne. Well, I’d have no objection to marrying Ludovic. That’s frank enough for you, isn’t it? But it’s not easy to marry a man unless he asks you. And Ludovic has never asked me.”
“That’s the question people in Grafton have been asking for a while, I guess, Anne. Well, I wouldn’t mind marrying Ludovic. That’s honest enough for you, right? But it’s not easy to marry a guy unless he asks you. And Ludovic has never asked me.”
“Is he too shy?” persisted Anne. Since Theodora was in the mood, she meant to sift this puzzling affair to the bottom.
“Is he too shy?” Anne pressed on. Since Theodora was in the mood, she intended to get to the bottom of this confusing situation.
Theodora dropped her work and looked meditatively out over the green slopes of the summer world.
Theodora paused her work and gazed thoughtfully at the green hills of the summer landscape.
“No, I don’t think it is that. Ludovic isn’t shy. It’s just his way—the Speed way. The Speeds are all dreadfully deliberate. They spend years thinking over a thing before they make up their minds to do it. Sometimes they get so much in the habit of thinking about it that they never get over it—like old Alder Speed, who was always talking of going to England to see his brother, but never went, though there was no earthly reason why he shouldn’t. They’re not lazy, you know, but they love to take their time.”
“No, I don’t think it’s that. Ludovic isn’t shy. It’s just his style—the Speed style. The Speeds are all incredibly deliberate. They spend years contemplating something before they decide to act on it. Sometimes they get so caught up in thinking about it that they never move past it—like old Alder Speed, who always talked about going to England to see his brother but never did, even though there was no good reason not to. They’re not lazy, you know, but they really enjoy taking their time.”
“And Ludovic is just an aggravated case of Speedism,” suggested Anne.
“And Ludovic is just a more extreme example of Speedism,” suggested Anne.
“Exactly. He never hurried in his life. Why, he has been thinking for the last six years of getting his house painted. He talks it over with me every little while, and picks out the colour, and there the matter stays. He’s fond of me, and he means to ask me to have him sometime. The only question is—will the time ever come?”
“Exactly. He’s never been in a rush in his life. Seriously, he’s been thinking about getting his house painted for the last six years. He brings it up with me every once in a while, picks out the color, and then nothing happens. He cares about me, and he intends to ask me to marry him someday. The only question is—will that day ever actually come?”
“Why don’t you hurry him up?” asked Anne impatiently.
“Why don’t you speed him up?” asked Anne impatiently.
Theodora went back to her stitches with another laugh.
Theodora returned to her stitching with another laugh.
“If Ludovic could be hurried up, I’m not the one to do it. I’m too shy. It sounds ridiculous to hear a woman of my age and inches say that, but it is true. Of course, I know it’s the only way any Speed ever did make out to get married. For instance, there’s a cousin of mine married to Ludovic’s brother. I don’t say she proposed to him out and out, but, mind you, Anne, it wasn’t far from it. I couldn’t do anything like that. I DID try once. When I realized that I was getting sere and mellow, and all the girls of my generation were going off on either hand, I tried to give Ludovic a hint. But it stuck in my throat. And now I don’t mind. If I don’t change Dix to Speed until I take the initiative, it will be Dix to the end of life. Ludovic doesn’t realize that we are growing old, you know. He thinks we are giddy young folks yet, with plenty of time before us. That’s the Speed failing. They never find out they’re alive until they’re dead.”
“If Ludovic could be rushed, I’m not the person to do it. I’m too shy. It may sound silly coming from a woman my age and size, but it’s true. Of course, I know it’s the only way any Speed ever managed to get married. For example, I have a cousin who is married to Ludovic’s brother. I’m not saying she outright proposed to him, but, you know, Anne, it was pretty close. I couldn’t do anything like that. I DID try once. When I realized I was becoming less young and all the girls my age were pairing off, I tried to give Ludovic a hint. But it got stuck in my throat. And now I don’t care. If I don’t change from Dix to Speed until I take the initiative, it’ll be Dix for the rest of my life. Ludovic doesn’t realize that we are getting older, you know. He thinks we’re just silly young people with plenty of time ahead of us. That’s the Speed flaw. They never realize they’re alive until they’re dead.”
“You’re fond of Ludovic, aren’t you?” asked Anne, detecting a note of real bitterness among Theodora’s paradoxes.
“You really like Ludovic, don’t you?” Anne asked, picking up on a hint of genuine bitterness behind Theodora’s contradictions.
“Laws, yes,” said Theodora candidly. She did not think it worth while to blush over so settled a fact. “I think the world and all of Ludovic. And he certainly does need somebody to look after HIM. He’s neglected—he looks frayed. You can see that for yourself. That old aunt of his looks after his house in some fashion, but she doesn’t look after him. And he’s coming now to the age when a man needs to be looked after and coddled a bit. I’m lonesome here, and Ludovic is lonesome up there, and it does seem ridiculous, doesn’t it? I don’t wonder that we’re the standing joke of Grafton. Goodness knows, I laugh at it enough myself. I’ve sometimes thought that if Ludovic could be made jealous it might spur him along. But I never could flirt and there’s nobody to flirt with if I could. Everybody hereabouts looks upon me as Ludovic’s property and nobody would dream of interfering with him.”
“Laws, yes,” Theodora said honestly. She didn’t see any point in blushing over such an obvious fact. “I really care about the world and Ludovic. And he definitely needs someone to take care of HIM. He’s been neglected—he looks worn out. You can see that for yourself. That old aunt of his manages his house somehow, but she doesn’t take care of him. And he’s reaching the age when a man needs a bit of care and attention. I’m lonely here, and Ludovic is lonely up there, and it just seems silly, doesn’t it? I can’t blame people for thinking we’re the joke of Grafton. God knows, I laugh about it often enough myself. I’ve sometimes thought that if Ludovic could get a little jealous, it might motivate him. But I’ve never been good at flirting, and there’s nobody to flirt with even if I could. Everyone around here sees me as Ludovic’s property, and no one would ever think of stepping in.”
“Theodora,” cried Anne, “I have a plan!”
“Theodora,” shouted Anne, “I have an idea!”
“Now, what are you going to do?” exclaimed Theodora.
“Now, what are you going to do?” exclaimed Theodora.
Anne told her. At first Theodora laughed and protested. In the end, she yielded somewhat doubtfully, overborne by Anne’s enthusiasm.
Anne told her. At first, Theodora laughed and pushed back. In the end, she gave in somewhat reluctantly, overwhelmed by Anne’s excitement.
“Well, try it, then,” she said, resignedly. “If Ludovic gets mad and leaves me, I’ll be worse off than ever. But nothing venture, nothing win. And there is a fighting chance, I suppose. Besides, I must admit I’m tired of his dilly-dallying.”
“Well, go ahead and try it,” she said, with a sense of resignation. “If Ludovic gets angry and leaves me, I’ll be worse off than ever. But you can’t win if you don’t take a chance. And there is a fighting chance, I guess. Plus, I have to admit I’m tired of his back-and-forth.”
Anne went back to Echo Lodge tingling with delight in her plot. She hunted up Arnold Sherman, and told him what was required of him. Arnold Sherman listened and laughed. He was an elderly widower, an intimate friend of Stephen Irving, and had come down to spend part of the summer with him and his wife in Prince Edward Island. He was handsome in a mature style, and he had a dash of mischief in him still, so that he entered readily enough into Anne’s plan. It amused him to think of hurrying Ludovic Speed, and he knew that Theodora Dix could be depended on to do her part. The comedy would not be dull, whatever its outcome.
Anne returned to Echo Lodge buzzing with excitement about her plan. She sought out Arnold Sherman and explained what she needed him to do. Arnold Sherman listened and laughed. He was an older widower, a close friend of Stephen Irving, and had come to spend part of the summer with him and his wife in Prince Edward Island. He was handsome in a mature way and still had a hint of mischief, so he quickly embraced Anne’s plan. The idea of rushing Ludovic Speed amused him, and he knew he could count on Theodora Dix to play her part. The comedy would definitely be entertaining, no matter how it turned out.
The curtain rose on the first act after prayer meeting on the next Thursday night. It was bright moonlight when the people came out of church, and everybody saw it plainly. Arnold Sherman stood upon the steps close to the door, and Ludovic Speed leaned up against a corner of the graveyard fence, as he had done for years. The boys said he had worn the paint off that particular place. Ludovic knew of no reason why he should paste himself up against the church door. Theodora would come out as usual, and he would join her as she went past the corner.
The curtain went up on the first act after the prayer meeting on Thursday night. It was bright moonlight when people came out of church, and everyone could see it clearly. Arnold Sherman stood on the steps near the door, and Ludovic Speed leaned against a spot on the graveyard fence, just like he had for years. The boys joked that he had worn the paint off that specific spot. Ludovic didn't see any reason to stick himself to the church door. Theodora would come out as usual, and he would join her as she walked by the corner.
This was what happened, Theodora came down the steps, her stately figure outlined in its darkness against the gush of lamplight from the porch. Arnold Sherman asked her if he might see her home. Theodora took his arm calmly, and together they swept past the stupefied Ludovic, who stood helplessly gazing after them as if unable to believe his eyes.
This is what happened: Theodora came down the steps, her elegant figure silhouetted in the darkness against the bright light from the porch. Arnold Sherman asked if he could walk her home. Theodora took his arm calmly, and together they glided past the stunned Ludovic, who stood there, helplessly watching them as if he couldn’t believe what he was seeing.
For a few moments he stood there limply; then he started down the road after his fickle lady and her new admirer. The boys and irresponsible young men crowded after, expecting some excitement, but they were disappointed. Ludovic strode on until he overtook Theodora and Arnold Sherman, and then fell meekly in behind them.
For a few moments, he stood there without energy; then he started down the road after his unpredictable lady and her new admirer. The boys and carefree young men followed eagerly, hoping for some excitement, but they were let down. Ludovic walked on until he caught up with Theodora and Arnold Sherman, then fell quietly in behind them.
Theodora hardly enjoyed her walk home, although Arnold Sherman laid himself out to be especially entertaining. Her heart yearned after Ludovic, whose shuffling footsteps she heard behind her. She feared that she had been very cruel, but she was in for it now. She steeled herself by the reflection that it was all for his own good, and she talked to Arnold Sherman as if he were the one man in the world. Poor, deserted Ludovic, following humbly behind, heard her, and if Theodora had known how bitter the cup she was holding to his lips really was, she would never have been resolute enough to present it, no matter for what ultimate good.
Theodora barely enjoyed her walk home, even though Arnold Sherman was doing his best to be entertaining. Her heart ached for Ludovic, whose shuffling footsteps she could hear behind her. She worried that she had been really cruel, but she was committed to it now. She steeled herself by reminding herself it was all for his own good, and she talked to Arnold Sherman as if he were the only man in the world. Poor, abandoned Ludovic, following quietly behind, listened to her, and if Theodora had realized how painful the situation she was creating for him truly was, she would never have been brave enough to go through with it, no matter the supposed benefit.
When she and Arnold turned in at her gate, Ludovic had to stop. Theodora looked over her shoulder and saw him standing still on the road. His forlorn figure haunted her thoughts all night. If Anne had not run over the next day and bolstered up her convictions, she might have spoiled everything by prematurely relenting.
When she and Arnold arrived at her gate, Ludovic had to stop. Theodora looked back and saw him standing still on the road. His lonely figure lingered in her mind all night. If Anne hadn’t come over the next day to reinforce her beliefs, she might have ruined everything by giving in too soon.
Ludovic, meanwhile, stood still on the road, quite oblivious to the hoots and comments of the vastly amused small boy contingent, until Theodora and his rival disappeared from his view under the firs in the hollow of her lane. Then he turned about and went home, not with his usual leisurely amble, but with a perturbed stride which proclaimed his inward disquiet.
Ludovic stood still on the road, completely unaware of the laughter and remarks from the amused group of small boys, until Theodora and his competitor went out of sight under the fir trees in the dip of her lane. Then he turned around and headed home, not with his usual relaxed walk, but with an anxious stride that revealed his inner turmoil.
He felt bewildered. If the world had come suddenly to an end or if the lazy, meandering Grafton River had turned about and flowed up hill, Ludovic could not have been more astonished. For fifteen years he had walked home from meetings with Theodora; and now this elderly stranger, with all the glamour of “the States” hanging about him, had coolly walked off with her under Ludovic’s very nose. Worse—most unkindest cut of all—Theodora had gone with him willingly; nay, she had evidently enjoyed his company. Ludovic felt the stirring of a righteous anger in his easy-going soul.
He felt completely confused. If the world had suddenly ended or if the lazy, winding Grafton River had turned around and started flowing uphill, Ludovic couldn’t have been more shocked. For fifteen years, he had walked home from meetings with Theodora, and now this older stranger, with all the allure of “the States” surrounding him, had casually walked off with her right in front of Ludovic. Even worse—what hurt the most—Theodora had gone with him willingly; in fact, she seemed to genuinely enjoy his company. Ludovic felt a surge of righteous anger rise up in his usually laid-back heart.
When he reached the end of his lane, he paused at his gate, and looked at his house, set back from the lane in a crescent of birches. Even in the moonlight, its weather-worn aspect was plainly visible. He thought of the “palatial residence” rumour ascribed to Arnold Sherman in Boston, and stroked his chin nervously with his sunburnt fingers. Then he doubled up his fist and struck it smartly on the gate-post.
When he got to the end of his lane, he stopped at his gate and looked at his house, which was set back from the lane in a curve of birch trees. Even in the moonlight, its weathered look was clearly visible. He remembered the rumor about the "palatial residence" attributed to Arnold Sherman in Boston and nervously rubbed his chin with his sunburned fingers. Then he clenched his fist and hit it firmly against the gate post.
“Theodora needn’t think she is going to jilt me in this fashion, after keeping company with me for fifteen years,” he said. “I’LL have something to say to it, Arnold Sherman or no Arnold Sherman. The impudence of the puppy!”
“Theodora shouldn’t think she can just dump me like this after being with me for fifteen years,” he said. “I’LL have something to say about it, Arnold Sherman or not. What a cheeky little brat!”
The next morning Ludovic drove to Carmody and engaged Joshua Pye to come and paint his house, and that evening, although he was not due till Saturday night, he went down to see Theodora.
The next morning, Ludovic drove to Carmody and hired Joshua Pye to come paint his house. That evening, even though he wasn’t expected until Saturday night, he went down to see Theodora.
Arnold Sherman was there before him, and was actually sitting in Ludovic’s own prescriptive chair. Ludovic had to deposit himself in Theodora’s new wicker rocker, where he looked and felt lamentably out of place.
Arnold Sherman was already there, sitting in Ludovic’s own designated chair. Ludovic had to settle into Theodora’s new wicker rocking chair, where he looked and felt sadly out of place.
If Theodora felt the situation to be awkward, she carried it off superbly. She had never looked handsomer, and Ludovic perceived that she wore her second best silk dress. He wondered miserably if she had donned it in expectation of his rival’s call. She had never put on silk dresses for him. Ludovic had always been the meekest and mildest of mortals, but he felt quite murderous as he sat mutely there and listened to Arnold Sherman’s polished conversation.
If Theodora thought the situation was awkward, she handled it beautifully. She had never looked better, and Ludovic noticed she was wearing her second-best silk dress. He wondered sadly if she had put it on expecting his rival to visit. She had never worn silk for him. Ludovic had always been the sweetest and gentlest person, but he felt quite furious as he sat there silently, listening to Arnold Sherman’s smooth conversation.
“You should just have been here to see him glowering,” Theodora told the delighted Anne the next day. “It may be wicked of me, but I felt real glad. I was afraid he might stay away and sulk. So long as he comes here and sulks I don’t worry. But he is feeling badly enough, poor soul, and I’m really eaten up by remorse. He tried to outstay Mr. Sherman last night, but he didn’t manage it. You never saw a more depressed-looking creature than he was as he hurried down the lane. Yes, he actually hurried.”
“You should have seen him sulking,” Theodora told the delighted Anne the next day. “I know it’s wrong, but I felt really glad. I was worried he might not come and just mope around. As long as he shows up and sulks here, I don't stress. But he’s feeling pretty bad, poor thing, and I’m really overwhelmed with guilt. He tried to stay longer than Mr. Sherman last night, but he didn’t succeed. You’ve never seen someone look more miserable than he did as he rushed down the lane. Yes, he actually rushed.”
The following Sunday evening Arnold Sherman walked to church with Theodora, and sat with her. When they came in Ludovic Speed suddenly stood up in his pew under the gallery. He sat down again at once, but everybody in view had seen him, and that night folks in all the length and breadth of Grafton River discussed the dramatic occurrence with keen enjoyment.
The following Sunday evening, Arnold Sherman walked to church with Theodora and sat with her. When they arrived, Ludovic Speed suddenly stood up in his pew under the gallery. He quickly sat down again, but everyone who could see him had noticed, and that night, people all over Grafton River talked about the dramatic event with great interest.
“Yes, he jumped right up as if he was pulled on his feet, while the minister was reading the chapter,” said his cousin, Lorella Speed, who had been in church, to her sister, who had not. “His face was as white as a sheet, and his eyes were just glaring out of his head. I never felt so thrilled, I declare! I almost expected him to fly at them then and there. But he just gave a sort of gasp and set down again. I don’t know whether Theodora Dix saw him or not. She looked as cool and unconcerned as you please.”
“Yes, he jumped right up as if he was pulled to his feet while the minister was reading the chapter,” said his cousin, Lorella Speed, who had been in church, to her sister, who had not. “His face was as white as a sheet, and his eyes were just glaring. I’ve never felt so thrilled, I swear! I almost expected him to fly at them right then and there. But he just gasped and sat down again. I don’t know if Theodora Dix saw him or not. She looked as calm and unconcerned as ever.”
Theodora had not seen Ludovic, but if she looked cool and unconcerned, her appearance belied her, for she felt miserably flustered. She could not prevent Arnold Sherman coming to church with her, but it seemed to her like going too far. People did not go to church and sit together in Grafton unless they were the next thing to being engaged. What if this filled Ludovic with the narcotic of despair instead of wakening him up! She sat through the service in misery and heard not one word of the sermon.
Theodora hadn’t seen Ludovic, but even though she looked calm and indifferent, her appearance was misleading because she felt incredibly anxious. She couldn't stop Arnold Sherman from coming to church with her, but it felt like it was crossing a line. People didn’t sit together in Grafton’s church unless they were practically engaged. What if this only made Ludovic feel hopeless instead of waking him up! She sat through the service in distress and didn’t catch a single word of the sermon.
But Ludovic’s spectacular performances were not yet over. The Speeds might be hard to get started, but once they were started their momentum was irresistible. When Theodora and Mr. Sherman came out, Ludovic was waiting on the steps. He stood up straight and stern, with his head thrown back and his shoulders squared. There was open defiance in the look he cast on his rival, and masterfulness in the mere touch of the hand he laid on Theodora’s arm.
But Ludovic's amazing performances weren't finished yet. The Speeds might be tough to kick off, but once they got going, their momentum was unstoppable. When Theodora and Mr. Sherman came out, Ludovic was waiting on the steps. He stood tall and serious, with his head held high and his shoulders squared. He shot a defiant look at his rival and exuded confidence with the slight touch of his hand on Theodora’s arm.
“May I see you home, Miss Dix?” his words said. His tone said, “I am going to see you home whether or no.”
“Can I walk you home, Miss Dix?” his words suggested. His tone implied, “I’m definitely going to walk you home, whether you like it or not.”
Theodora, with a deprecating look at Arnold Sherman, took his arm, and Ludovic marched her across the green amid a silence which the very horses tied to the storm fence seemed to share. For Ludovic ‘twas a crowded hour of glorious life.
Theodora, giving Arnold Sherman a dismissive glance, took his arm, and Ludovic led her across the green in a silence that even the horses tied to the storm fence seemed to feel. For Ludovic, it was a busy hour of amazing life.
Anne walked all the way over from Avonlea the next day to hear the news. Theodora smiled consciously.
Anne walked all the way over from Avonlea the next day to hear the news. Theodora smiled knowingly.
“Yes, it is really settled at last, Anne. Coming home last night Ludovic asked me plump and plain to marry him,—Sunday and all as it was. It’s to be right away—for Ludovic won’t be put off a week longer than necessary.”
“Yes, it’s really settled at last, Anne. Coming home last night, Ludovic asked me outright to marry him—Sunday and all. It’s happening soon—Ludovic won’t wait a week longer than he has to.”
“So Ludovic Speed has been hurried up to some purpose at last,” said Mr. Sherman, when Anne called in at Echo Lodge, brimful with her news. “And you are delighted, of course, and my poor pride must be the scapegoat. I shall always be remembered in Grafton as the man from Boston who wanted Theodora Dix and couldn’t get her.”
“So Ludovic Speed finally got what he wanted,” said Mr. Sherman when Anne stopped by Echo Lodge, bursting with her news. “And you’re thrilled, of course, while my poor pride has to take the hit. I’ll always be remembered in Grafton as the guy from Boston who wanted Theodora Dix and couldn’t have her.”
“But that won’t be true, you know,” said Anne comfortingly.
“But that won’t be the case, you know,” said Anne reassuringly.
Arnold Sherman thought of Theodora’s ripe beauty, and the mellow companionableness she had revealed in their brief intercourse.
Arnold Sherman thought about Theodora’s stunning beauty and the easygoing friendliness she had shown during their short time together.
“I’m not perfectly sure of that,” he said, with a half sigh.
"I'm not completely sure about that," he said with a slight sigh.
II. Old Lady Lloyd
I. The May Chapter
I. The May Chapter
Spencervale gossip always said that “Old Lady Lloyd” was rich and mean and proud. Gossip, as usual, was one-third right and two-thirds wrong. Old Lady Lloyd was neither rich nor mean; in reality she was pitifully poor—so poor that “Crooked Jack” Spencer, who dug her garden and chopped her wood for her, was opulent by contrast, for he, at least, never lacked three meals a day, and the Old Lady could sometimes achieve no more than one. But she WAS very proud—so proud that she would have died rather than let the Spencervale people, among whom she had queened it in her youth, suspect how poor she was and to what straits was sometimes reduced. She much preferred to have them think her miserly and odd—a queer old recluse who never went anywhere, even to church, and who paid the smallest subscription to the minister’s salary of anyone in the congregation.
Spencervale gossip always claimed that “Old Lady Lloyd” was wealthy, unkind, and snobbish. As usual, gossip was one-third accurate and two-thirds off. Old Lady Lloyd was neither rich nor unkind; in fact, she was desperately poor—so poor that “Crooked Jack” Spencer, who tended her garden and chopped her firewood, seemed wealthy in comparison. He at least managed to have three meals a day, while the Old Lady often struggled to have even one. But she WAS very proud—so proud that she would have rather died than let the people of Spencervale, who had once looked up to her in her youth, realize how poor she was and the tough situations she sometimes faced. She would much rather they thought of her as stingy and eccentric—a peculiar old recluse who never went anywhere, not even to church, and who contributed the smallest amount to the minister’s salary of anyone in the congregation.
“And her just rolling in wealth!” they said indignantly. “Well, she didn’t get her miserly ways from her parents. THEY were real generous and neighbourly. There never was a finer gentleman than old Doctor Lloyd. He was always doing kindnesses to everybody; and he had a way of doing them that made you feel as if you was doing the favour, not him. Well, well, let Old Lady Lloyd keep herself and her money to herself if she wants to. If she doesn’t want our company, she doesn’t have to suffer it, that’s all. Reckon she isn’t none too happy for all her money and pride.”
“And look at her rolling in wealth!” they said angrily. “She definitely didn’t inherit her stingy ways from her parents. THEY were really generous and friendly. There was never a finer gentleman than old Doctor Lloyd. He was always doing kind things for everyone, and he had a way of making you feel like you were the one doing him a favor, not the other way around. Well, let Old Lady Lloyd keep her money to herself if that’s what she wants. If she doesn’t want our company, she doesn’t have to deal with it, that’s for sure. I bet she isn’t as happy as she seems with all her money and pride.”
No, the Old Lady was none too happy, that was unfortunately true. It is not easy to be happy when your life is eaten up with loneliness and emptiness on the spiritual side, and when, on the material side, all you have between you and starvation is the little money your hens bring you in.
No, the Old Lady wasn't particularly happy, and that's unfortunately true. It's hard to feel happy when your life is consumed by loneliness and a sense of emptiness, and when, on the material side, all you have keeping you from starvation is the little money your hens bring in.
The Old Lady lived “away back at the old Lloyd place,” as it was always called. It was a quaint, low-eaved house, with big chimneys and square windows and with spruces growing thickly all around it. The Old Lady lived there all alone and there were weeks at a time when she never saw a human being except Crooked Jack. What the Old Lady did with herself and how she put in her time was a puzzle the Spencervale people could not solve. The children believed she amused herself counting the gold in the big black box under her bed. Spencervale children held the Old Lady in mortal terror; some of them—the “Spencer Road” fry—believed she was a witch; all of them would run if, when wandering about the woods in search of berries or spruce gum, they saw at a distance the spare, upright form of the Old Lady, gathering sticks for her fire. Mary Moore was the only one who was quite sure she was not a witch.
The Old Lady lived "way back at the old Lloyd place," as it was always called. It was a charming, low-roofed house with big chimneys and square windows, surrounded by thick spruces. The Old Lady lived there all alone, and there were weeks when she didn't see another person except Crooked Jack. What the Old Lady did with her time and how she spent her days was a mystery the Spencervale folks couldn't figure out. The children thought she entertained herself by counting the gold in the big black box under her bed. The kids of Spencervale were terrified of the Old Lady; some of them—the "Spencer Road" kids—believed she was a witch, and all of them would run away if they spotted the thin, upright figure of the Old Lady gathering sticks for her fire while wandering around the woods looking for berries or spruce gum. Mary Moore was the only one who was sure she wasn’t a witch.
“Witches are always ugly,” she said decisively, “and Old Lady Lloyd isn’t ugly. She’s real pretty—she’s got such a soft white hair and big black eyes and a little white face. Those Road children don’t know what they’re talking of. Mother says they’re a very ignorant crowd.”
“Witches are always ugly,” she said firmly, “and Old Lady Lloyd isn’t ugly. She’s really pretty—she has such soft white hair and big black eyes and a little white face. Those Road kids don’t know what they’re talking about. Mom says they’re a really ignorant bunch.”
“Well, she doesn’t ever go to church, and she mutters and talks to herself all the time she’s picking up sticks,” maintained Jimmy Kimball stoutly.
"Well, she never goes to church, and she constantly mumbles and talks to herself while she's picking up sticks," insisted Jimmy Kimball firmly.
The Old Lady talked to herself because she was really very fond of company and conversation. To be sure, when you have talked to nobody but yourself for nearly twenty years, it is apt to grow somewhat monotonous; and there were times when the Old Lady would have sacrificed everything but her pride for a little human companionship. At such times she felt very bitter and resentful toward Fate for having taken everything from her. She had nothing to love, and that is about as unwholesome a condition as is possible to anyone.
The Old Lady spoke to herself because she really enjoyed having company and chatting. Of course, after talking to no one but herself for nearly twenty years, it can become a bit dull; there were moments when she would have given up everything except her pride for a bit of human interaction. During those times, she felt very angry and resentful toward Fate for taking everything away from her. She had nothing to love, and that’s one of the unhealthiest states anyone can be in.
It was always hardest in the spring. Once upon a time the Old Lady—when she had not been the Old Lady, but pretty, wilful, high-spirited Margaret Lloyd—had loved springs; now she hated them because they hurt her; and this particular spring of this particular May chapter hurt her more than any that had gone before. The Old Lady felt as if she could NOT endure the ache of it. Everything hurt her—the new green tips on the firs, the fairy mists down in the little beech hollow below the house, the fresh smell of the red earth Crooked Jack spaded up in her garden. The Old Lady lay awake all one moonlit night and cried for very heartache. She even forgot her body hunger in her soul hunger; and the Old Lady had been hungry, more or less, all that week. She was living on store biscuits and water, so that she might be able to pay Crooked Jack for digging her garden. When the pale, lovely dawn-colour came stealing up the sky behind the spruces, the Old Lady buried her face in her pillow and refused to look at it.
It was always hardest in the spring. Once, the Old Lady—when she wasn’t the Old Lady, but pretty, headstrong, spirited Margaret Lloyd—had loved springs; now she hated them because they hurt her; and this particular spring of this specific May hurt her more than any that had come before. The Old Lady felt like she just couldn’t bear the ache of it. Everything hurt her—the new green tips on the firs, the enchanting mist in the little beech hollow below the house, the fresh smell of the red earth Crooked Jack had turned in her garden. The Old Lady lay awake all one moonlit night and cried from the depths of her heart. She even forgot her physical hunger in her soul hunger; and the Old Lady had been hungry, more or less, all that week. She was living on store-bought biscuits and water so that she could pay Crooked Jack for digging her garden. When the pale, beautiful dawn light began to creep up the sky behind the spruces, the Old Lady buried her face in her pillow and refused to look at it.
“I hate the new day,” she said rebelliously. “It will be just like all the other hard, common days. I don’t want to get up and live it. And, oh, to think that long ago I reached out my hands joyfully to every new day, as to a friend who was bringing me good tidings! I loved the mornings then—sunny or gray, they were as delightful as an unread book—and now I hate them—hate them—hate them!”
“I hate today,” she said defiantly. “It’s going to be just like all the other tough, ordinary days. I don’t want to get up and go through it. And, oh, to think that a long time ago I welcomed every new day with joy, like a friend bringing me good news! I used to love the mornings—sunny or gray, they felt as amazing as an unread book—and now I can’t stand them—can’t stand them—can’t stand them!”
But the Old Lady got up nevertheless, for she knew Crooked Jack would be coming early to finish the garden. She arranged her beautiful, thick, white hair very carefully, and put on her purple silk dress with the little gold spots in it. The Old Lady always wore silk from motives of economy. It was much cheaper to wear a silk dress that had belonged to her mother than to buy new print at the store. The Old Lady had plenty of silk dresses which had belonged to her mother. She wore them morning, noon, and night, and Spencervale people considered it an additional evidence of her pride. As for the fashion of them, it was, of course, just because she was too mean to have them made over. They did not dream that the Old Lady never put on one of the silk dresses without agonizing over its unfashionableness, and that even the eyes of Crooked Jack cast on her antique flounces and overskirts was almost more than her feminine vanity could endure.
But the Old Lady got up anyway, because she knew Crooked Jack would be coming early to finish the garden. She carefully styled her beautiful, thick, white hair and put on her purple silk dress with little gold spots. The Old Lady always wore silk to save money. It was much cheaper to wear a silk dress that had belonged to her mother than to buy new fabric at the store. She had plenty of silk dresses from her mother. She wore them morning, noon, and night, and the people of Spencervale saw it as another sign of her pride. As for the style, it was simply because she was too frugal to have them updated. They had no idea that the Old Lady never wore one of the silk dresses without struggling with its outdatedness, and that even Crooked Jack's gaze on her old-fashioned frills and overskirts was almost more than her feminine vanity could handle.
In spite of the fact that the Old Lady had not welcomed the new day, its beauty charmed her when she went out for a walk after her dinner—or, rather, after her mid-day biscuit. It was so fresh, so sweet, so virgin; and the spruce woods around the old Lloyd place were athrill with busy spring doings and all sprinkled through with young lights and shadows. Some of their delight found its way into the Old Lady’s bitter heart as she wandered through them, and when she came out at the little plank bridge over the brook down under the beeches, she felt almost gentle and tender once more. There was one big beech there, in particular, which the Old Lady loved for reasons best known to herself—a great, tall beech with a trunk like the shaft of a gray marble column and a leafy spread of branches over the still, golden-brown pool made beneath it by the brook. It had been a young sapling in the days that were haloed by the vanished glory of the Old Lady’s life.
Even though the Old Lady hadn't embraced the new day, its beauty captivated her when she stepped out for a walk after her dinner—or, more accurately, after her mid-day biscuit. It was so fresh, so sweet, so untouched; and the spruce woods surrounding the old Lloyd place were alive with the busy activities of spring, all illuminated by young lights and shadows. Some of that joy seeped into the Old Lady’s bitter heart as she wandered through them, and when she emerged at the little plank bridge over the brook beneath the beeches, she felt almost gentle and tender once again. There was one large beech tree in particular that the Old Lady cherished for reasons only she understood—a tall beech with a trunk like the shaft of a gray marble column and a leafy canopy of branches over the still, golden-brown pool created beneath it by the brook. It had been a young sapling during the days that were blessed by the lost glory of the Old Lady’s life.
The Old Lady heard childish voices and laughter afar up the lane which led to William Spencer’s place just above the woods. William Spencer’s front lane ran out to the main road in a different direction, but this “back lane” furnished a short cut and his children always went to school that way.
The old lady heard the sounds of kids' voices and laughter in the distance down the lane that led to William Spencer's house above the woods. William Spencer's front lane connected to the main road in another direction, but this "back lane" provided a shortcut, and his kids always took that route to school.
The Old Lady shrank hastily back behind a clump of young spruces. She did not like the Spencer children because they always seemed so afraid of her. Through the spruce screen she could see them coming gaily down the lane—the two older ones in front, the twins behind, clinging to the hands of a tall, slim, young girl—the new music teacher, probably. The Old Lady had heard from the egg pedlar that she was going to board at William Spencer’s, but she had not heard her name.
The Old Lady quickly stepped back behind a cluster of young spruces. She didn't like the Spencer kids because they always seemed scared of her. Through the spruce barrier, she could see them happily coming down the lane—the two older ones in front, the twins behind, holding the hands of a tall, slim young woman—the new music teacher, most likely. The Old Lady had heard from the egg vendor that she was going to stay at William Spencer’s, but she didn’t know her name.
She looked at her with some curiosity as they drew near—and then, all at once, the Old Lady’s heart gave a great bound and began to beat as it had not beaten for years, while her breath came quickly and she trembled violently. Who—WHO could this girl be?
She looked at her with curiosity as they got closer—and then, all of a sudden, the Old Lady's heart skipped a beat and started to race like it hadn't in years, while her breath quickened and she shook with intensity. Who—WHO could this girl be?
Under the new music teacher’s straw hat were masses of fine chestnut hair of the very shade and wave that the Old Lady remembered on another head in vanished years; from under those waves looked large, violet-blue eyes with very black lashes and brows—and the Old Lady knew those eyes as well as she knew her own; and the new music teacher’s face, with all its beauty of delicate outline and dainty colouring and glad, buoyant youth, was a face from the Old Lady’s past—a perfect resemblance in every respect save one; the face which the Old Lady remembered had been weak, with all its charm; but this girl’s face possessed a fine, dominant strength compact of sweetness and womanliness. As she passed by the Old Lady’s hiding place she laughed at something one of the children said; and oh, but the Old Lady knew that laughter well. She had heard it before under that very beech tree.
Under the new music teacher’s straw hat were masses of fine chestnut hair in the same shade and wave that the Old Lady remembered on someone from years gone by. From under those waves looked large, violet-blue eyes with very black lashes and brows—and the Old Lady recognized those eyes as well as she knew her own. The new music teacher’s face, with its delicate features and bright, youthful color, was a face from the Old Lady’s past—a perfect lookalike in every way except one; the face the Old Lady remembered had been weak, despite its charm, but this girl’s face had a strong, captivating presence full of sweetness and femininity. As she walked by the Old Lady’s hiding spot, she laughed at something one of the children said; and oh, the Old Lady knew that laughter all too well. She had heard it before under that very beech tree.
She watched them until they disappeared over the wooded hill beyond the bridge; and then she went back home as if she walked in a dream. Crooked Jack was delving vigorously in the garden; ordinarily the Old Lady did not talk much with Crooked Jack, for she disliked his weakness for gossip; but now she went into the garden, a stately old figure in her purple, gold-spotted silk, with the sunshine gleaming on her white hair.
She watched them until they vanished over the wooded hill beyond the bridge; then she walked back home as if in a dream. Crooked Jack was working hard in the garden; usually, the Old Lady didn’t talk much with Crooked Jack because she didn’t like his love for gossip; but now she stepped into the garden, a dignified old figure in her purple, gold-spotted silk, with the sunshine shining on her white hair.
Crooked Jack had seen her go out and had remarked to himself that the Old Lady was losing ground; she was pale and peaked-looking. He now concluded that he had been mistaken. The Old Lady’s cheeks were pink and her eyes shining. Somewhere in her walk she had shed ten years at least. Crooked Jack leaned on his spade and decided that there weren’t many finer looking women anywhere than Old Lady Lloyd. Pity she was such an old miser!
Crooked Jack had seen her leave and thought to himself that the Old Lady was fading; she looked pale and frail. He now realized he had been wrong. The Old Lady’s cheeks were rosy and her eyes were bright. Somewhere along her walk, she had shed at least ten years. Crooked Jack rested on his spade and decided there weren’t many women around who looked better than Old Lady Lloyd. Too bad she was such a stingy old miser!
“Mr. Spencer,” said the Old Lady graciously—she always spoke very graciously to her inferiors when she talked to them at all—“can you tell me the name of the new music teacher who is boarding at Mr. William Spencer’s?”
“Mr. Spencer,” said the Old Lady politely—she always spoke very politely to her subordinates when she spoke to them at all—“can you tell me the name of the new music teacher who is staying at Mr. William Spencer’s?”
“Sylvia Gray,” said Crooked Jack.
“Sylvia Gray,” said Jack.
The Old Lady’s heart gave another great bound. But she had known it—she had known that girl with Leslie Gray’s hair and eyes and laugh must be Leslie Gray’s daughter.
The Old Lady’s heart skipped another beat. But she had known it—she had known that girl with Leslie Gray’s hair, eyes, and laugh had to be Leslie Gray’s daughter.
Crooked Jack spat on his hand and resumed his work, but his tongue went faster than his spade, and the Old Lady listened greedily. For the first time she enjoyed and blessed Crooked Jack’s garrulity and gossip. Every word he uttered was as an apple of gold in a picture of silver to her.
Crooked Jack spat on his hand and got back to work, but his words flowed faster than he could dig, and the Old Lady listened eagerly. For the first time, she appreciated and relished Crooked Jack’s chatter and gossip. Every word he said was like a golden apple in a silver setting to her.
He had been working at William Spencer’s the day the new music teacher had come, and what Crooked Jack couldn’t find out about any person in one whole day—at least as far as outward life went—was hardly worth finding out. Next to discovering things did he love telling them, and it would be hard to say which enjoyed that ensuing half-hour more—Crooked Jack or the Old Lady.
He had been working at William Spencer’s the day the new music teacher arrived, and what Crooked Jack couldn’t learn about any person in just one day—at least regarding their public life—was probably not worth knowing. Right after finding things out, he loved sharing them, and it would be tough to say who enjoyed that next half-hour more—Crooked Jack or the Old Lady.
Crooked Jack’s account, boiled down, amounted to this; both Miss Gray’s parents had died when she was a baby, she had been brought up by an aunt, she was very poor and very ambitious.
Crooked Jack’s story, in short, was this: both of Miss Gray’s parents had died when she was a baby, she was raised by an aunt, and she was very poor but very ambitious.
“Wants a moosical eddication,” finished up Crooked Jack, “and, by jingo, she orter have it, for anything like the voice of her I never heerd. She sung for us that evening after supper and I thought ‘twas an angel singing. It just went through me like a shaft o’ light. The Spencer young ones are crazy over her already. She’s got twenty pupils around here and in Grafton and Avonlea.”
“Wants a musical education,” Crooked Jack finished, “and, honestly, she should have it, because I’ve never heard a voice like hers. She sang for us that evening after dinner, and I thought it was an angel singing. It just hit me like a beam of light. The Spencer kids are already crazy about her. She has twenty students around here and in Grafton and Avonlea.”
When the Old Lady had found out everything Crooked Jack could tell her, she went into the house and sat down by the window of her little sitting-room to think it all over. She was tingling from head to foot with excitement.
When the Old Lady learned everything Crooked Jack could tell her, she went into the house and sat by the window in her small sitting room to think it all over. She was buzzing with excitement from head to toe.
Leslie’s daughter! This Old Lady had had her romance once. Long ago—forty years ago—she had been engaged to Leslie Gray, a young college student who taught in Spencervale for the summer term one year—the golden summer of Margaret Lloyd’s life. Leslie had been a shy, dreamy, handsome fellow with literary ambitions, which, as he and Margaret both firmly believed, would one day bring him fame and fortune.
Leslie’s daughter! This old woman had her romance once. Long ago—forty years ago—she was engaged to Leslie Gray, a young college student who taught in Spencervale for the summer term one year—the golden summer of Margaret Lloyd’s life. Leslie was a shy, dreamy, handsome guy with literary ambitions, which he and Margaret both firmly believed would one day lead to fame and fortune.
Then there had been a foolish, bitter quarrel at the end of that golden summer. Leslie had gone away in anger, afterwards he had written, but Margaret Lloyd, still in the grasp of her pride and resentment, had sent a harsh answer. No more letters came; Leslie Gray never returned; and one day Margaret wakened to the realization that she had put love out of her life for ever. She knew it would never be hers again; and from that moment her feet were turned from youth to walk down the valley of shadow to a lonely, eccentric age.
Then there had been a foolish, bitter argument at the end of that golden summer. Leslie had left in anger; he wrote to her afterward, but Margaret Lloyd, still caught up in her pride and resentment, sent a harsh reply. No more letters came; Leslie Gray never came back; and one day Margaret woke up to the realization that she had pushed love out of her life forever. She understood it would never belong to her again; and from that moment, she turned away from youth to walk down the valley of shadows toward a lonely, eccentric old age.
Many years later she heard of Leslie’s marriage; then came news of his death, after a life that had not fulfilled his dreams for him. Nothing more she had heard or known—nothing to this day, when she had seen his daughter pass her by unseeing in the beech hollow.
Many years later, she heard about Leslie’s marriage; then came news of his death, after a life that hadn’t lived up to his dreams. She hadn’t heard or known anything more—nothing to this day when she saw his daughter walk past her, unaware, in the beech hollow.
“His daughter! And she might have been MY daughter,” murmured the Old Lady. “Oh, if I could only know her and love her—and perhaps win her love in return! But I cannot. I could not have Leslie Gray’s daughter know how poor I am—how low I have been brought. I could not bear that. And to think she is living so near me, the darling—just up the lane and over the hill. I can see her go by every day—I can have that dear pleasure, at least. But oh, if I could only do something for her—give her some little pleasure! It would be such a delight.”
“His daughter! And she could have been MY daughter,” whispered the Old Lady. “Oh, if only I could know her and love her—and maybe even earn her love in return! But I can’t. I couldn’t let Leslie Gray’s daughter find out how poor I am—how low I’ve fallen. I just couldn’t handle that. And to think she lives so close to me, the sweet girl—just down the lane and over the hill. I can see her pass by every day—I can at least enjoy that little pleasure. But oh, if I could just do something for her—give her some small joy! It would be such a joy.”
When the Old Lady happened to go into her spare room that evening, she saw from it a light shining through a gap in the trees on the hill. She knew that it shone from the Spencers’ spare room. So it was Sylvia’s light. The Old Lady stood in the darkness and watched it until it went out—watched it with a great sweetness breathing in her heart, such as risen from old rose-leaves when they are stirred. She fancied Sylvia moving about her room, brushing and braiding her long, glistening hair—laying aside her little trinkets and girlish adornments—making her simple preparations for sleep. When the light went out the Old Lady pictured a slight white figure kneeling by the window in the soft starshine, and the Old Lady knelt down then and there and said her own prayers in fellowship. She said the simple form of words she had always used; but a new spirit seemed to inspire them; and she finished with a new petition—“Let me think of something I can do for her, dear Father—some little, little thing that I can do for her.”
When the Old Lady went into her spare room that evening, she noticed a light shining through a gap in the trees on the hill. She recognized that it was coming from the Spencers’ spare room. So it was Sylvia’s light. The Old Lady stood in the dark and watched it until it went out—admiring it with a sweet feeling in her heart, like the scent of old rose petals being disturbed. She imagined Sylvia moving around her room, brushing and braiding her long, shiny hair—setting aside her little trinkets and girlish decorations—getting ready for bed. When the light finally went out, the Old Lady pictured a small white figure kneeling by the window in the soft starlight, and she knelt down then and there to say her own prayers in unity. She used the simple words she always had, but a fresh spirit seemed to fill them; and she ended with a new request—“Let me think of something I can do for her, dear Father—some small, small thing that I can do for her.”
The Old Lady had slept in the same room all her life—the one looking north into the spruces—and loved it; but the next day she moved into the spare room without a regret. It was to be her room after this; she must be where she could see Sylvia’s light, she put the bed where she could lie in it and look at that earth star which had suddenly shone across the twilight shadows of her heart. She felt very happy, she had not felt happy for many years; but now a strange, new, dream-like interest, remote from the harsh realities of her existence, but none the less comforting and alluring, had entered into her life. Besides, she had thought of something she could do for Sylvia—“a little, little thing” that might give her pleasure.
The Old Lady had slept in the same room her entire life—the one facing north toward the spruces—and she loved it; but the next day she moved into the spare room without any hesitation. This would be her room from now on; she needed to be where she could see Sylvia’s light, so she placed the bed where she could lie in it and gaze at that shining star that had suddenly appeared in the twilight shadows of her heart. She felt very happy, something she hadn’t felt in many years; but now a strange, new, dream-like interest, detached from the harsh realities of her life, yet still comforting and inviting, had entered her world. Plus, she had thought of something she could do for Sylvia—“a little, little thing” that might bring her joy.
Spencervale people were wont to say regretfully that there were no Mayflowers in Spencervale; the Spencervale young fry, when they wanted Mayflowers, thought they had to go over to the barrens at Avonlea, six miles away, for them. Old Lady Lloyd knew better. In her many long, solitary rambles, she had discovered a little clearing far back in the woods—a southward-sloping, sandy hill on a tract of woodland belonging to a man who lived in town—which in spring was starred over with the pink and white of arbutus.
The people of Spencervale often sadly remarked that there were no Mayflowers in their town; when the young folks in Spencervale wanted to find Mayflowers, they thought they had to trek over to the barren fields at Avonlea, six miles away. Old Lady Lloyd knew differently. During her many long, solitary walks, she had found a small clearing deep in the woods—a south-facing sandy hill on land owned by a man who lived in town—which in spring was dotted with the pink and white blooms of arbutus.
To this clearing the Old Lady betook herself that afternoon, walking through wood lanes and under dim spruce arches like a woman with a glad purpose. All at once the spring was dear and beautiful to her once more; for love had entered again into her heart, and her starved soul was feasting on its divine nourishment.
To this clearing the Old Lady went that afternoon, walking through wooded paths and beneath dim spruce arches like a woman with a happy purpose. Suddenly, spring felt precious and beautiful to her again; love had returned to her heart, and her starved soul was feasting on its divine nourishment.
Old Lady Lloyd found a wealth of Mayflowers on the sandy hill. She filled her basket with them, gloating over the loveliness which was to give pleasure to Sylvia. When she got home she wrote on a slip of paper, “For Sylvia.” It was not likely anyone in Spencervale would know her handwriting, but, to make sure, she disguised it, writing in round, big letters like a child’s. She carried her Mayflowers down to the hollow and heaped them in a recess between the big roots of the old beech, with the little note thrust through a stem on top.
Old Lady Lloyd discovered a bunch of Mayflowers on the sandy hill. She filled her basket with them, excited about the beauty that would delight Sylvia. When she got home, she wrote on a piece of paper, “For Sylvia.” It was unlikely that anyone in Spencervale would recognize her handwriting, but just to be cautious, she disguised it by writing in big, round letters like a child. She carried her Mayflowers down to the hollow and piled them up in a nook between the large roots of the old beech, with the little note stuck through a stem on top.
Then the Old Lady deliberately hid behind the spruce clump. She had put on her dark green silk on purpose for hiding. She had not long to wait. Soon Sylvia Gray came down the hill with Mattie Spencer. When she reached the bridge she saw the Mayflowers and gave an exclamation of delight. Then she saw her name and her expression changed to wonder. The Old Lady, peering through the boughs, could have laughed for very pleasure over the success of her little plot.
Then the Old Lady intentionally hid behind the group of spruces. She had chosen her dark green silk specifically for camouflage. She didn’t have to wait long. Soon, Sylvia Gray came down the hill with Mattie Spencer. When she reached the bridge, she spotted the Mayflowers and exclaimed with delight. Then she noticed her name, and her expression shifted to wonder. The Old Lady, peering through the branches, could have laughed with joy at how well her little plan had worked.
“For me!” said Sylvia, lifting the flowers. “CAN they really be for me, Mattie? Who could have left them here?”
“For me!” said Sylvia, lifting the flowers. “Can they really be for me, Mattie? Who could have left them here?”
Mattie giggled.
Mattie laughed.
“I believe it was Chris Stewart,” she said. “I know he was over at Avonlea last night. And ma says he’s taken a notion to you—she knows by the way he looked at you when you were singing night before last. It would be just like him to do something queer like this—he’s such a shy fellow with the girls.”
“I think it was Chris Stewart,” she said. “I know he was at Avonlea last night. And my mom says he’s got a crush on you—she could tell by the way he looked at you when you were singing the night before last. It’s just like him to do something odd like this—he’s really shy around girls.”
Sylvia frowned a little. She did not like Mattie’s expressions, but she did like Mayflowers, and she did not dislike Chris Stewart, who had seemed to her merely a nice, modest, country boy. She lifted the flowers and buried her face in them.
Sylvia frowned slightly. She wasn’t a fan of Mattie’s expressions, but she loved Mayflowers, and she didn’t have anything against Chris Stewart, who just seemed like a nice, humble country guy to her. She picked up the flowers and buried her face in them.
“Anyway, I’m much obliged to the giver, whoever he or she is,” she said merrily. “There’s nothing I love like Mayflowers. Oh, how sweet they are!”
“Anyway, I’m really grateful to the person who gave them, whoever they are,” she said happily. “There’s nothing I love more than Mayflowers. Oh, they’re so sweet!”
When they had passed the Old Lady emerged from her lurking place, flushed with triumph. It did not vex her that Sylvia should think Chris Stewart had given her the flowers; nay, it was all the better, since she would be the less likely to suspect the real donor. The main thing was that Sylvia should have the delight of them. That quite satisfied the Old Lady, who went back to her lonely house with the cockles of her heart all in a glow.
When they left, the Old Lady came out from her hiding spot, beaming with triumph. She wasn’t bothered that Sylvia thought Chris Stewart had given her the flowers; in fact, it was even better because that meant she was less likely to guess the true giver. The most important thing was that Sylvia got to enjoy them. That made the Old Lady happy as she returned to her lonely house with warmth in her heart.
It soon was a matter of gossip in Spencervale that Chris Stewart was leaving Mayflowers at the beech hollow for the music teacher every other day. Chris himself denied it, but he was not believed. Firstly, there were no Mayflowers in Spencervale; secondly, Chris had to go to Carmody every other day to haul milk to the butter factory, and Mayflowers grew in Carmody, and, thirdly, the Stewarts always had a romantic streak in them. Was not that enough circumstantial evidence for anybody?
It quickly became gossip in Spencervale that Chris Stewart was visiting Mayflowers at the beech hollow for the music teacher every other day. Chris denied it, but no one believed him. First, there were no Mayflowers in Spencervale; second, Chris had to go to Carmody every other day to deliver milk to the butter factory, and Mayflowers grew in Carmody; and third, the Stewarts always had a romantic side to them. Wasn’t that enough circumstantial evidence for anyone?
As for Sylvia, she did not mind if Chris had a boyish admiration for her and expressed it thus delicately. She thought it very nice of him, indeed, when he did not vex her with any other advances, and she was quite content to enjoy his Mayflowers.
As for Sylvia, she didn’t mind if Chris had a boyish crush on her and expressed it so gently. She thought it was really sweet of him, especially since he didn’t bother her with any other attempts. She was perfectly happy to enjoy his Mayflowers.
Old Lady Lloyd heard all the gossip about it from the egg pedlar, and listened to him with laughter glimmering far down in her eyes. The egg pedlar went away and vowed he’d never seen the Old Lady so spry as she was this spring; she seemed real interested in the young folk’s doings.
Old Lady Lloyd heard all the gossip about it from the egg seller, and she listened to him with a sparkle of laughter in her eyes. The egg seller left, promising he'd never seen the Old Lady so lively as she was this spring; she seemed genuinely interested in what the young folks were up to.
The Old Lady kept her secret and grew young in it. She walked back to the Mayflower hill as long as the Mayflowers lasted; and she always hid in the spruces to see Sylvia Gray go by. Every day she loved her more, and yearned after her more deeply. All the long repressed tenderness of her nature overflowed to this girl who was unconscious of it. She was proud of Sylvia’s grace and beauty, and sweetness of voice and laughter. She began to like the Spencer children because they worshipped Sylvia; she envied Mrs. Spencer because the latter could minister to Sylvia’s needs. Even the egg pedlar seemed a delightful person because he brought news of Sylvia—her social popularity, her professional success, the love and admiration she had won already.
The Old Lady kept her secret and felt rejuvenated by it. She walked back to Mayflower Hill for as long as the Mayflowers bloomed, and she always hid in the spruces to watch Sylvia Gray pass by. Every day, her love for her grew deeper, and her longing intensified. All the tenderness she had held back poured out for this girl, who was completely unaware of it. She took pride in Sylvia’s grace, beauty, and the sweetness of her voice and laughter. She began to like the Spencer kids because they admired Sylvia; she envied Mrs. Spencer because she could attend to Sylvia’s needs. Even the egg vendor seemed delightful since he brought news about Sylvia—her social popularity, professional success, and the love and admiration she had already gained.
The Old Lady never dreamed of revealing herself to Sylvia. That, in her poverty, was not to be thought of for a moment. It would have been very sweet to know her—sweet to have her come to the old house—sweet to talk to her—to enter into her life. But it might not be. The Old Lady’s pride was still far stronger than her love. It was the one thing she had never sacrificed and never—so she believed—could sacrifice.
The Old Lady never considered showing herself to Sylvia. In her poverty, that was not something to think about at all. It would have been very nice to know her—nice to have her visit the old house—nice to talk to her and be a part of her life. But it might not happen. The Old Lady’s pride was still much stronger than her love. It was the one thing she had never given up and never—so she believed—could give up.
II. The June Chapter
June Chapter
There were no Mayflowers in June; but now the Old Lady’s garden was full of blossoms and every morning Sylvia found a bouquet of them by the beech—the perfumed ivory of white narcissus, the flame of tulips, the fairy branches of bleeding-heart, the pink-and-snow of little, thorny, single, sweetbreathed early roses. The Old Lady had no fear of discovery, for the flowers that grew in her garden grew in every other Spencervale garden as well, including the Stewart garden. Chris Stewart, when he was teased about the music teacher, merely smiled and held his peace. Chris knew perfectly well who was the real giver of those flowers. He had made it his business to find out when the Mayflower gossip started. But since it was evident Old Lady Lloyd did not wish it to be known, Chris told no one. Chris had always liked Old Lady Lloyd ever since the day, ten years before, when she had found him crying in the woods with a cut foot and had taken him into her house, and bathed and bound the wound, and given him ten cents to buy candy at the store. The Old Lady went without supper that night because of it, but Chris never knew that.
There were no Mayflowers in June, but now the Old Lady’s garden was filled with blossoms, and every morning Sylvia found a bouquet of them by the beech—the fragrant white narcissus, the vibrant tulips, the delicate branches of bleeding-heart, and the pink-and-white of little, thorny, fragrant early roses. The Old Lady had no fear of being discovered, as the flowers in her garden were also found in every other Spencervale garden, including the Stewart garden. When Chris Stewart was teased about the music teacher, he just smiled and stayed quiet. Chris knew exactly who was really giving those flowers. He had made it his mission to find out when the Mayflower gossip began. But since it was clear Old Lady Lloyd didn’t want it known, Chris didn’t tell anyone. He had always liked Old Lady Lloyd ever since that day, ten years ago, when she found him crying in the woods with a cut foot, took him into her house, cleaned and bandaged the wound, and gave him ten cents to buy candy at the store. The Old Lady skipped supper that night because of it, but Chris never knew.
The Old Lady thought it a most beautiful June. She no longer hated the new days; on the contrary, she welcomed them.
The Old Lady thought it was a really beautiful June. She no longer hated the new days; in fact, she welcomed them.
“Every day is an uncommon day now,” she said jubilantly to herself—for did not almost every day bring her a glimpse of Sylvia? Even on rainy days the Old Lady gallantly braved rheumatism to hide behind her clump of dripping spruces and watch Sylvia pass. The only days she could not see her were Sundays; and no Sundays had ever seemed so long to Old Lady Lloyd as those June Sundays did.
“Every day feels special now,” she said happily to herself—didn’t almost every day give her a glimpse of Sylvia? Even on rainy days, the Old Lady bravely faced her rheumatism to hide behind her cluster of dripping spruces and watch Sylvia go by. The only days she couldn’t see her were Sundays; and no Sundays had ever felt so long to Old Lady Lloyd as those June Sundays did.
One day the egg pedlar had news for her.
One day, the egg seller had some news for her.
“The music teacher is going to sing a solo for a collection piece to-morrow,” he told her.
“The music teacher is going to sing a solo for a collection piece tomorrow,” he told her.
The Old Lady’s black eyes flashed with interest.
The old lady's black eyes sparkled with curiosity.
“I didn’t know Miss Gray was a member of the choir,” she said.
"I didn't know Miss Gray was part of the choir," she said.
“Jined two Sundays ago. I tell you, our music is something worth listening to now. The church’ll be packed to-morrow, I reckon—her name’s gone all over the country for singing. You ought to come and hear it, Miss Lloyd.”
“Joined two Sundays ago. I'm telling you, our music is definitely worth a listen now. The church will be packed tomorrow, I bet—her name’s spread all over the country for her singing. You should come and hear it, Miss Lloyd.”
The pedlar said this out of bravado, merely to show he wasn’t scared of the Old Lady, for all her grand airs. The Old Lady made no answer, and he thought he had offended her. He went away, wishing he hadn’t said it. Had he but known it, the Old Lady had forgotten the existence of all and any egg pedlars. He had blotted himself and his insignificance out of her consciousness by his last sentence. All her thoughts, feelings, and wishes were submerged in a very whirlpool of desire to hear Sylvia sing that solo. She went into the house in a tumult and tried to conquer that desire. She could not do it, even thought she summoned all her pride to her aid. Pride said:
The pedlar said this out of bravado, just to show he wasn't afraid of the Old Lady, despite her lofty demeanor. The Old Lady didn't respond, and he thought he had upset her. He left, wishing he hadn’t said it. If he had only known, the Old Lady had forgotten all about any egg pedlars. He had erased himself and his insignificance from her mind with his last comment. All her thoughts, feelings, and wishes were drowned in a whirlwind of wanting to hear Sylvia sing that solo. She went into the house in a flurry, trying to overcome that urge. She couldn’t do it, even though she called on all her pride for help. Pride said:
“You will have to go to church to hear her. You haven’t fit clothes to go to church in. Think what a figure you will make before them all.”
“You’ll need to go to church to hear her. You don’t have any nice clothes to wear to church. Just imagine how you’ll look in front of everyone.”
But, for the first time, a more insistent voice than pride spoke to her soul—and, for the first time, the Old Lady listened to it. It was too true that she had never gone to church since the day on which she had to begin wearing her mother’s silk dresses. The Old Lady herself thought that this was very wicked; and she tried to atone by keeping Sunday very strictly, and always having a little service of her own, morning and evening. She sang three hymns in her cracked voice, prayed aloud, and read a sermon. But she could not bring herself to go to church in her out-of-date clothes—she, who had once set the fashions in Spencervale, and the longer she stayed away, the more impossible it seemed that she should ever again go. Now the impossible had become, not only possible, but insistent. She must go to church and hear Sylvia sing, no matter how ridiculous she appeared, no matter how people talked and laughed at her.
But for the first time, a stronger voice than pride spoke to her soul—and for the first time, the Old Lady listened to it. It was true that she hadn’t gone to church since the day she had to start wearing her mother’s silk dresses. The Old Lady herself thought this was very wrong; she tried to make up for it by observing Sunday strictly and always having a little service of her own, morning and evening. She sang three hymns in her cracked voice, prayed aloud, and read a sermon. But she couldn’t bring herself to go to church in her outdated clothes—she, who had once set the trends in Spencervale, and the longer she stayed away, the more impossible it seemed that she would ever go back. Now, what had seemed impossible had become not only possible but urgent. She had to go to church and hear Sylvia sing, no matter how ridiculous she looked, no matter what people said or laughed about.
Spencervale congregation had a mild sensation the next afternoon. Just before the opening of service Old Lady Lloyd walked up the aisle and sat down in the long-unoccupied Lloyd pew, in front of the pulpit.
Spencervale congregation had a slight stir the next afternoon. Just before the service started, Old Lady Lloyd walked up the aisle and took a seat in the long-empty Lloyd pew, right in front of the pulpit.
The Old Lady’s very soul was writhing within her. She recalled the reflection she had seen in her mirror before she left—the old black silk in the mode of thirty years agone and the queer little bonnet of shirred black satin. She thought how absurd she must look in the eyes of her world.
The old lady was in turmoil inside. She remembered the reflection she had seen in the mirror before leaving—the old black silk dress that was in style thirty years ago and the strange little bonnet made of gathered black satin. She thought about how ridiculous she must seem to everyone around her.
As a matter of fact, she did not look in the least absurd. Some women might have; but the Old Lady’s stately distinction of carriage and figure was so subtly commanding that it did away with the consideration of garmenting altogether.
As a matter of fact, she didn't look ridiculous at all. Some women might have; but the Old Lady’s graceful presence and figure were so subtly commanding that it made the way she was dressed irrelevant.
The Old Lady did not know this. But she did know that Mrs. Kimball, the storekeeper’s wife, presently rustled into the next pew in the very latest fashion of fabric and mode; she and Mrs. Kimball were the same age, and there had been a time when the latter had been content to imitate Margaret Lloyd’s costumes at a humble distance. But the storekeeper had proposed, and things were changed now; and there sat poor Old Lady Lloyd, feeling the change bitterly, and half wishing she had not come to church at all.
The Old Lady didn’t realize this. But she did see that Mrs. Kimball, the storekeeper’s wife, had just arrived in the latest trendy outfit; she and Mrs. Kimball were the same age, and there was a time when Mrs. Kimball had been happy to copy Margaret Lloyd’s outfits from afar. But the storekeeper had proposed, and everything was different now; and there sat poor Old Lady Lloyd, feeling the change deeply and half wishing she hadn’t come to church at all.
Then all at once the Angel of Love touched these foolish thoughts, born of vanity and morbid pride, and they melted away as if they had never been. Sylvia Gray had come into the choir, and was sitting just where the afternoon sunshine fell over her beautiful hair like a halo. The Old Lady looked at her in a rapture of satisfied longing and thenceforth the service was blessed to her, as anything is blessed which comes through the medium of unselfish love, whether human or divine. Nay, are they not one and the same, differing in degree only, not in kind?
Then suddenly, the Angel of Love touched these foolish thoughts, born from vanity and unhealthy pride, and they disappeared as if they had never existed. Sylvia Gray had entered the choir and was sitting exactly where the afternoon sunlight cast a glow over her beautiful hair like a halo. The Old Lady gazed at her in a rush of fulfilled longing, and from that moment on, the service was a blessing to her, just like anything is blessed that comes from selfless love, whether it's human or divine. After all, aren’t they really one and the same, differing only in intensity, not in nature?
The Old Lady had never had such a good, satisfying look at Sylvia before. All her former glimpses had been stolen and fleeting. Now she sat and gazed upon her to her hungry heart’s content, lingering delightedly over every little charm and loveliness—the way Sylvia’s shining hair rippled back from her forehead, the sweet little trick she had of dropping quickly her long-lashed eyelids when she encountered too bold or curious a glance, and the slender, beautifully modelled hands—so like Leslie Gray’s hands—that held her hymn book. She was dressed very plainly in a black skirt and a white shirtwaist; but none of the other girls in the choir, with all their fine feathers, could hold a candle to her—as the egg pedlar said to his wife, going home from church.
The Old Lady had never had such a good, satisfying look at Sylvia before. All her previous glimpses had been stolen and brief. Now she sat and gazed at her to her heart’s content, lingering happily over every little charm and loveliness—the way Sylvia’s shiny hair swept back from her forehead, the sweet little habit she had of quickly lowering her long-lashed eyelids when she faced a bold or curious look, and the slender, beautifully shaped hands—so much like Leslie Gray’s hands—that held her hymn book. She was dressed very simply in a black skirt and a white shirtwaist; but none of the other girls in the choir, with all their fancy outfits, could compare to her—as the egg vendor said to his wife while heading home from church.
The Old Lady listened to the opening hymns with keen pleasure. Sylvia’s voice thrilled through and dominated them all. But when the ushers got up to take the collection, an undercurrent of subdued excitement flowed over the congregation. Sylvia rose and came forward to Janet Moore’s side at the organ. The next moment her beautiful voice soared through the building like the very soul of melody—true, clear, powerful, sweet. Nobody in Spencervale had ever listened to such a voice, except Old Lady Lloyd herself, who, in her youth, had heard enough good singing to enable her to be a tolerable judge of it. She realized instantly that this girl of her heart had a great gift—a gift that would some day bring her fame and fortune, if it could be duly trained and developed.
The Old Lady listened to the opening hymns with great pleasure. Sylvia’s voice stood out and captivated everyone. But when the ushers got up to take the collection, a wave of quiet excitement spread through the congregation. Sylvia stood up and went over to Janet Moore’s side at the organ. The next moment, her beautiful voice filled the building like the essence of melody—true, clear, powerful, and sweet. No one in Spencervale had ever heard such a voice, except for Old Lady Lloyd herself, who, in her youth, had experienced enough good singing to know what she was talking about. She instantly recognized that this girl she held dear had a remarkable talent—a talent that could one day bring her fame and fortune if it was properly nurtured and developed.
“Oh, I’m so glad I came to church,” thought Old Lady Lloyd.
“Oh, I’m so glad I came to church,” thought Mrs. Lloyd.
When the solo was ended, the Old Lady’s conscience compelled her to drag her eyes and thoughts from Sylvia, and fasten them on the minister, who had been flattering himself all through the opening portion of the service that Old Lady Lloyd had come to church on his account. He was newly settled, having been in charge of the Spencervale congregation only a few months; he was a clever little fellow and he honestly thought it was the fame of his preaching that had brought Old Lady Lloyd out to church.
When the solo ended, the Old Lady's conscience made her pull her eyes and thoughts away from Sylvia and focus on the minister, who had been vainly convincing himself throughout the beginning of the service that Old Lady Lloyd had come to church for him. He was newly appointed, having been in charge of the Spencervale congregation for just a few months; he was a sharp little guy and truly believed that it was the reputation of his preaching that had drawn Old Lady Lloyd to the church.
When the service was over all the Old Lady’s neighbours came to speak to her, with kindly smile and handshake. They thought they ought to encourage her, now that she had made a start in the right direction; the Old Lady liked their cordiality, and liked it none the less because she detected in it the same unconscious respect and deference she had been wont to receive in the old days—a respect and deference which her personality compelled from all who approached her. The Old Lady was surprised to find that she could command it still, in defiance of unfashionable bonnet and ancient attire.
When the service was over, all the Old Lady’s neighbors came to talk to her, with warm smiles and handshakes. They felt it was important to encourage her now that she had taken a step in the right direction; the Old Lady appreciated their friendliness, and liked it even more because she sensed the same unconscious respect and deference she used to receive back in the day—a respect and deference that her presence demanded from everyone who approached her. The Old Lady was surprised to realize that she could still command it, despite her outdated bonnet and old-fashioned clothes.
Janet Moore and Sylvia Gray walked home from church together. “Did you see Old Lady Lloyd out to-day?” asked Janet. “I was amazed when she walked in. She has never been to church in my recollection. What a quaint old figure she is! She’s very rich, you know, but she wears her mother’s old clothes and never gets a new thing. Some people think she is mean; but,” concluded Janet charitably, “I believe it is simply eccentricity.”
Janet Moore and Sylvia Gray walked home from church together. “Did you see Old Lady Lloyd today?” asked Janet. “I was surprised when she walked in. She’s never been to church as far as I can remember. What a unique old character she is! She’s really wealthy, you know, but she wears her mother’s old clothes and never buys anything new. Some people think she’s stingy; but,” Janet added generously, “I think it’s just her eccentricity.”
“I felt that was Miss Lloyd as soon as I saw her, although I had never seen her before,” said Sylvia dreamily. “I have been wishing to see her—for a certain reason. She has a very striking face. I should like to meet her—to know her.”
“I knew that was Miss Lloyd the moment I saw her, even though I had never seen her before,” Sylvia said dreamily. “I’ve been wanting to see her—for a specific reason. She has a really striking face. I would like to meet her—to get to know her.”
“I don’t think it’s likely you ever will,” said Janet carelessly. “She doesn’t like young people and she never goes anywhere. I don’t think I’d like to know her. I’d be afraid of her—she has such stately ways and such strange, piercing eyes.”
“I don't think it's very likely you will,” Janet said casually. “She doesn’t like young people and she never goes out. I don’t think I’d want to know her. I’d be scared of her—she has such formal behavior and such strange, piercing eyes.”
“I shouldn’t be afraid of her,” said Sylvia to herself, as she turned into the Spencer lane. “But I don’t expect I’ll ever become acquainted with her. If she knew who I am I suppose she would dislike me. I suppose she never suspects that I am Leslie Gray’s daughter.”
“I shouldn’t be scared of her,” Sylvia told herself as she turned onto Spencer lane. “But I don’t think I’ll ever get to know her. If she knew who I am, I guess she would hate me. I bet she never suspects that I’m Leslie Gray’s daughter.”
The minister, thinking it well to strike while the iron was hot, went up to call on Old Lady Lloyd the very next afternoon. He went in fear and trembling, for he had heard things about Old Lady Lloyd; but she made herself so agreeable in her high-bred fashion that he was delighted, and told his wife when he went home that Spencervale people didn’t understand Miss Lloyd. This was perfectly true; but it is by no means certain that the minister understood her either.
The minister, thinking it best to act quickly, paid a visit to Old Lady Lloyd the very next afternoon. He was nervous because he had heard stories about her, but she was so charming in her refined way that he felt at ease. When he got home, he told his wife that the people of Spencervale didn’t really understand Miss Lloyd. This was definitely true, but it’s not clear that the minister understood her either.
He made only one mistake in tact, but, as the Old Lady did not snub him for it, he never knew he made it. When he was leaving he said, “I hope we shall see you at church next Sunday, Miss Lloyd.”
He only made one misstep in his manners, but since the Old Lady didn’t call him out on it, he never realized he had made it. As he was leaving, he said, “I hope to see you at church next Sunday, Miss Lloyd.”
“Indeed, you will,” said the Old Lady emphatically.
“Definitely, you will,” said the Old Lady emphatically.
III. The July Chapter
III. The July Chapter
The first day of July Sylvia found a little birch bark boat full of strawberries at the beech in the hollow. They were the earliest of the season; the Old Lady had found them in one of her secret haunts. They would have been a toothsome addition to the Old Lady’s own slender bill of fare; but she never thought of eating them. She got far more pleasure out of the thought of Sylvia’s enjoying them for her tea. Thereafter the strawberries alternated with the flowers as long as they lasted, and then came blueberries and raspberries. The blueberries grew far away and the Old Lady had many a tramp after them. Sometimes her bones ached at night because of it; but what cared the Old Lady for that? Bone ache is easier to endure than soul ache; and the Old Lady’s soul had stopped aching for the first time in many year. It was being nourished with heavenly manna.
On the first day of July, Sylvia discovered a little birch bark boat filled with strawberries at the beach in the hollow. They were the season's first; the Old Lady had found them in one of her secret spots. They would have made a delicious addition to the Old Lady’s own light meals, but she never considered eating them. She got much more joy from thinking of Sylvia enjoying them for her tea. After that, the strawberries alternated with flowers for as long as they lasted, and then came blueberries and raspberries. The blueberries grew far away, and the Old Lady often hiked after them. Sometimes her bones ached at night because of it; but what did the Old Lady care? Bone ache is easier to handle than soul ache; and for the first time in many years, the Old Lady’s soul had stopped aching. It was being fed with heavenly manna.
One evening Crooked Jack came up to fix something that had gone wrong with the Old Lady’s well. The Old Lady wandered affably out to him; for she knew he had been working at the Spencers’ all day, and there might be crumbs of information about Sylvia to be picked up.
One evening, Crooked Jack came by to fix something that had gone wrong with the Old Lady’s well. The Old Lady walked out to him in a friendly way because she knew he had been working at the Spencers’ all day, and there might be bits of information about Sylvia to be gathered.
“I reckon the music teacher’s feeling pretty blue this evening,” Crooked Jack remarked, after straining the Old Lady’s patience to the last verge of human endurance by expatiating on William Spencer’s new pump, and Mrs. Spencer’s new washing-machine, and Amelia Spencer’s new young man.
“I think the music teacher is feeling pretty down this evening,” Crooked Jack said, after testing the Old Lady’s patience to the limit by going on and on about William Spencer’s new pump, Mrs. Spencer’s new washing machine, and Amelia Spencer’s new boyfriend.
“Why?” asked the Old Lady, turning very pale. Had anything happened to Sylvia?
“Why?” asked the Old Lady, turning very pale. Had something happened to Sylvia?
“Well, she’s been invited to a big party at Mrs. Moore’s brother’s in town, and she hasn’t got a dress to go in,” said Crooked Jack. “They’re great swells and everybody will be got up regardless. Mrs. Spencer was telling me about it. She says Miss Gray can’t afford a new dress because she’s helping to pay her aunt’s doctor’s bills. She says she’s sure Miss Gray feels awful disappointed over it, though she doesn’t let on. But Mrs. Spencer says she knows she was crying after she went to bed last night.”
“Well, she’s been invited to a big party at Mrs. Moore’s brother’s place in town, and she doesn’t have a dress to wear,” said Crooked Jack. “They’re really high-class, and everyone will be dressed to the nines. Mrs. Spencer was telling me about it. She says Miss Gray can’t afford a new dress because she’s helping to pay her aunt’s doctor bills. She’s sure Miss Gray feels really disappointed about it, even though she doesn’t show it. But Mrs. Spencer says she knows Miss Gray was crying after she went to bed last night.”
The Old Lady turned and went into the house abruptly. This was dreadful. Sylvia must go to that party—she MUST. But how was it to be managed? Through the Old Lady’s brain passed wild thoughts of her mother’s silk dresses. But none of them would be suitable, even if there were time to make one over. Never had the Old Lady so bitterly regretted her vanished wealth.
The Old Lady turned and walked into the house suddenly. This was terrible. Sylvia had to go to that party—she HAD to. But how could it be arranged? The Old Lady’s mind was flooded with crazy ideas about her mother’s silk dresses. But none of them would work, even if there was time to alter one. Never had the Old Lady regretted her lost wealth so much.
“I’ve only two dollars in the house,” she said, “and I’ve got to live on that till the next day the egg pedlar comes round. Is there anything I can sell—ANYTHING? Yes, yes, the grape jug!”
“I only have two dollars in the house,” she said, “and I have to live on that until the next time the egg seller comes around. Is there anything I can sell—ANYTHING? Yes, yes, the grape jug!”
Up to this time, the Old Lady would as soon have thought of trying to sell her head as the grape jug. The grape jug was two hundred years old and had been in the Lloyd family ever since it was a jug at all. It was a big, pot-bellied affair, festooned with pink-gilt grapes, and with a verse of poetry printed on one side, and it had been given as a wedding present to the Old Lady’s great-grandmother. As long as the Old Lady could remember it had sat on the top shelf in the cupboard in the sitting-room wall, far too precious ever to be used.
Up until now, the Old Lady would have thought about selling her head just as much as the grape jug. The grape jug was two hundred years old and had been in the Lloyd family since it was first made. It was a large, round jug decorated with pink-gilt grapes, with a verse of poetry printed on one side, and it had been given as a wedding gift to the Old Lady’s great-grandmother. For as long as the Old Lady could remember, it had sat on the top shelf in the cupboard on the sitting room wall, far too precious to ever be used.
Two years before, a woman who collected old china had explored Spencervale, and, getting word of the grape jug, had boldly invaded the old Lloyd place and offered to buy it. She never, to her dying day, forgot the reception the Old Lady gave her; but, being wise in her day and generation, she left her card, saying that if Miss Lloyd ever changed her mind about selling the jug, she would find that she, the aforesaid collector, had not changed hers about buying it. People who make a hobby of heirloom china must meekly overlook snubs, and this particular person had never seen anything she coveted so much as that grape jug.
Two years ago, a woman who collected vintage china had visited Spencervale, and after hearing about the grape jug, she confidently went to the old Lloyd house and offered to buy it. She never forgot the cold reception the Old Lady gave her; however, being savvy for her time, she left her card, stating that if Miss Lloyd ever decided to sell the jug, she would find that she, the aforementioned collector, still wanted to buy it. People who have a passion for heirloom china must humbly brush off snubs, and this particular collector had never seen anything she desired as much as that grape jug.
The Old Lady had torn the card to pieces; but she remembered the name and address. She went to the cupboard and took down the beloved jug.
The old lady had shredded the card into bits, but she still recalled the name and address. She walked over to the cupboard and grabbed the cherished jug.
“I never thought to part with it,” she said wistfully, “but Sylvia must have a dress, and there is no other way. And, after all, when I’m gone, who would there be to have it? Strangers would get it then—it might as well go to them now. I’ll have to go to town to-morrow morning, for there’s no time to lose if the party is Friday night. I haven’t been to town for ten years. I dread the thought of going, more than parting with the jug. But for Sylvia’s sake!”
“I never imagined I’d have to give it up,” she said with a hint of sadness, “but Sylvia needs a dress, and this is the only way. After I’m gone, who would even keep it? It would end up with strangers, so it might as well go to them now. I’ll need to head to town tomorrow morning because there’s no time to waste if the party is on Friday night. I haven't been to town in ten years. The thought of going fills me with dread, even more than letting go of the jug. But for Sylvia’s sake!”
It was all over Spencervale by the next morning that Old Lady Lloyd had gone to town, carrying a carefully guarded box. Everybody wondered why she went; most people supposed she had become too frightened to keep her money in a black box below her bed, when there had been two burglaries over at Carmody, and had taken it to the bank.
It was all over Spencervale by the next morning that Old Lady Lloyd had gone to town, carrying a carefully guarded box. Everyone wondered why she went; most people thought she had become too scared to keep her money in a black box under her bed, especially after there had been two burglaries over at Carmody, and had decided to take it to the bank.
The Old Lady sought out the address of the china collector, trembling with fear that she might be dead or gone. But the collector was there, very much alive, and as keenly anxious to possess the grape jug as ever. The Old Lady, pallid with the pain of her trampled pride, sold the grape jug and went away, believing that her great-grandmother must have turned over in her grave at the moment of the transaction. Old Lady Lloyd felt like a traitor to her traditions.
The Old Lady searched for the address of the china collector, scared that she might be dead or gone. But the collector was there, very much alive, and just as eager to have the grape jug as ever. The Old Lady, pale with the pain of her damaged pride, sold the grape jug and left, convinced that her great-grandmother must have turned over in her grave at the moment of the sale. Old Lady Lloyd felt like a traitor to her traditions.
But she went unflinchingly to a big store and, guided by that special Providence which looks after simple-minded old souls in their dangerous excursions into the world, found a sympathetic clerk who knew just what she wanted and got it for her. The Old Lady selected a very dainty muslin gown, with gloves and slippers in keeping; and she ordered it sent at once, expressage prepaid, to Miss Sylvia Gray, in care of William Spencer, Spencervale.
But she boldly walked into a big store and, guided by that special luck that looks out for simple-minded old souls on their risky adventures in the world, found a friendly clerk who knew exactly what she wanted and got it for her. The Old Lady picked out a very delicate muslin dress, along with matching gloves and slippers; and she had it sent right away, shipping paid, to Miss Sylvia Gray, in care of William Spencer, Spencervale.
Then she paid down the money—the whole price of the jug, minus a dollar and a half for railroad fare—with a grand, careless air and departed. As she marched erectly down the aisle of the store, she encountered a sleek, portly, prosperous man coming in. As their eyes met, the man started and his bland face flushed crimson; he lifted his hat and bowed confusedly. But the Old Lady looked through him as if he wasn’t there, and passed on with not a sign of recognition about her. He took one step after her, then stopped and turned away, with a rather disagreeable smile and a shrug of his shoulders.
Then she paid the full price for the jug, minus a dollar and a half for the train fare, with a grand, carefree attitude and left. As she walked confidently down the aisle of the store, she ran into a smooth, plump, successful man coming in. When their eyes met, the man flinched and his bland face turned bright red; he tipped his hat and awkwardly bowed. But the Old Lady looked right through him as if he wasn’t there and continued on without a hint of acknowledgment. He took a step after her, then stopped and turned away, wearing a somewhat unpleasant smile and shrugging his shoulders.
Nobody would have guessed, as the Old Lady swept out, how her heart was seething with abhorrence and scorn. She would not have had the courage to come to town, even for Sylvia’s sake, if she had thought she would meet Andrew Cameron. The mere sight of him opened up anew a sealed fountain of bitterness in her soul; but the thought of Sylvia somehow stemmed the torrent, and presently the Old Lady was smiling rather triumphantly, thinking rightly that she had come off best in that unwelcome encounter. SHE, at any rate, had not faltered and coloured, and lost her presence of mind.
Nobody would have guessed, as the Old Lady left, how much anger and disdain she felt inside. She wouldn’t have had the courage to come to town, even for Sylvia, if she thought she would run into Andrew Cameron. Just seeing him reopened a deep well of bitterness in her, but the idea of Sylvia managed to hold back the flood, and soon the Old Lady was smiling somewhat triumphantly, realizing that she had come out on top in that unwanted meeting. SHE, at least, hadn’t flinched or flushed or lost her composure.
“It is little wonder HE did,” thought the Old Lady vindictively. It pleased her that Andrew Cameron should lose, before her, the front of adamant he presented to the world. He was her cousin and the only living creature Old Lady Lloyd hated, and she hated and despised him with all the intensity of her intense nature. She and hers had sustained grievous wrong at his hands, and the Old Lady was convinced that she would rather die than take any notice of his existence.
“It’s no surprise he did,” the Old Lady thought bitterly. It delighted her that Andrew Cameron should show his true self in front of her, instead of the tough facade he showed the world. He was her cousin and the only person Old Lady Lloyd truly despised, and she loathed him with every ounce of her intense nature. She and her family had suffered serious wrongs because of him, and the Old Lady was sure she would rather die than acknowledge his existence.
Presently, she resolutely put Andrew Cameron out of her mind. It was desecration to think of him and Sylvia together. When she laid her weary head on her pillow that night she was so happy that even the thought of the vacant shelf in the room below, where the grape jug had always been, gave her only a momentary pang.
Right now, she firmly pushed Andrew Cameron out of her mind. It felt wrong to think of him and Sylvia together. When she finally laid her tired head on her pillow that night, she was so happy that even the thought of the empty shelf in the room below, where the grape jug had always been, only caused her a brief twinge of sadness.
“It’s sweet to sacrifice for one we love—it’s sweet to have someone to sacrifice for,” thought the Old Lady.
“It’s nice to sacrifice for someone we love—it’s nice to have someone to sacrifice for,” thought the Old Lady.
Desire grows by what it feeds on. The Old Lady thought she was content; but Friday evening came and found her in a perfect fever to see Sylvia in her party dress. It was not enough to fancy her in it; nothing would do the Old Lady but seeing her.
Desire grows by what it feeds on. The Old Lady thought she was happy; but Friday evening arrived and found her in a total frenzy to see Sylvia in her party dress. It wasn’t enough to imagine her in it; the Old Lady insisted on actually seeing her.
“And I SHALL see her,” said the Old Lady resolutely, looking out from her window at Sylvia’s light gleaming through the firs. She wrapped herself in a dark shawl and crept out, slipping down to the hollow and up the wood lane. It was a misty, moonlight night, and a wind, fragrant with the aroma of clover fields, blew down the lane to meet her.
“And I will see her,” said the Old Lady firmly, looking out from her window at Sylvia’s light shining through the fir trees. She wrapped herself in a dark shawl and quietly slipped out, walking down to the hollow and up the wood lane. It was a misty, moonlit night, and a breeze, filled with the scent of clover fields, blew down the lane to greet her.
“I wish I could take your perfume—the soul of you—and pour it into her life,” said the Old Lady aloud to that wind.
“I wish I could take your perfume—the essence of you—and pour it into her life,” said the Old Lady aloud to the wind.
Sylvia Gray was standing in her room, ready for the party. Before her stood Mrs. Spencer and Amelia Spencer and all the little Spencer girls, in an admiring semi-circle. There was another spectator. Outside, under the lilac bush, Old Lady Lloyd was standing. She could see Sylvia plainly, in her dainty dress, with the pale pink roses Old Lady Lloyd had left at the beech that day for her in her hair. Pink as they were, they were not so pink as her cheeks, and her eyes shone like stars. Amelia Spencer put up her hand to push back a rose that had fallen a little out of place, and the Old Lady envied her fiercely.
Sylvia Gray was in her room, ready for the party. In front of her were Mrs. Spencer, Amelia Spencer, and all the little Spencer girls, forming an admiring semi-circle. There was one more onlooker. Outside, under the lilac bush, Old Lady Lloyd was standing. She could clearly see Sylvia in her pretty dress, with the pale pink roses Old Lady Lloyd had left at the beech that day tucked in her hair. Even though the roses were pink, they didn't match the deep pink of her cheeks, and her eyes sparkled like stars. Amelia Spencer reached up to fix a rose that had slipped out of place, and Old Lady Lloyd envied her intensely.
“That dress couldn’t have fitted better if it had been made for you,” said Mrs. Spencer admiringly. “Ain’t she lovely, Amelia? Who COULD have sent it?”
“That dress couldn’t fit you any better if it was made just for you,” Mrs. Spencer said with admiration. “Isn’t she lovely, Amelia? Who could have sent it?”
“Oh, I feel sure that Mrs. Moore was the fairy godmother,” said Sylvia. “There is nobody else who would. It was dear of her—she knew I wished so much to go to the party with Janet. I wish Aunty could see me now.” Sylvia gave a little sigh in spite of her joy. “There’s nobody else to care very much.”
“Oh, I’m pretty sure that Mrs. Moore was the fairy godmother,” said Sylvia. “There’s no one else who would. It was so sweet of her—she knew I really wanted to go to the party with Janet. I wish Aunty could see me now.” Sylvia let out a small sigh despite her happiness. “There’s no one else who really cares that much.”
Ah, Sylvia, you were wrong! There was somebody else—somebody who cared very much—an Old Lady, with eager, devouring eyes, who was standing under the lilac bush and who presently stole away through the moonlit orchard to the woods like a shadow, going home with a vision of you in your girlish beauty to companion her through the watches of that summer night.
Ah, Sylvia, you were mistaken! There was someone else—someone who cared deeply—an Old Lady, with eager, hungry eyes, who was standing under the lilac bush and who soon slipped away through the moonlit orchard to the woods like a shadow, going home with a memory of you in your youthful beauty to keep her company through the hours of that summer night.
IV. The August Chapter
The August Chapter
One day the minister’s wife rushed in where Spencervale people had feared to tread, went boldly to Old Lady Lloyd, and asked her if she wouldn’t come to their Sewing Circle, which met fortnightly on Saturday afternoons.
One day, the minister's wife hurried into the place where the people of Spencervale were afraid to go, approached Old Lady Lloyd without hesitation, and asked her if she would join their Sewing Circle, which met every other Saturday afternoon.
“We are filling a box to send to our Trinidad missionary,” said the minister’s wife, “and we should be so pleased to have you come, Miss Lloyd.”
“We're packing a box to send to our missionary in Trinidad,” said the minister’s wife, “and we would be so happy to have you join us, Miss Lloyd.”
The Old Lady was on the point of refusing rather haughtily. Not that she was opposed to missions—or sewing circles either—quite the contrary, but she knew that each member of the Circle was expected to pay ten cents a week for the purpose of procuring sewing materials; and the poor Old Lady really did not see how she could afford it. But a sudden thought checked her refusal before it reached her lips.
The Old Lady was about to refuse quite haughtily. Not that she was against missions—or sewing circles either—quite the opposite, but she knew that each member of the Circle was expected to pay ten cents a week for sewing materials, and the poor Old Lady really didn't think she could afford it. But a sudden thought stopped her from saying no before it came out.
“I suppose some of the young girls go to the Circle?” she said craftily.
“I guess some of the young girls go to the Circle?” she said slyly.
“Oh, they all go,” said the minister’s wife. “Janet Moore and Miss Gray are our most enthusiastic members. It is very lovely of Miss Gray to give her Saturday afternoons—the only ones she has free from pupils—to our work. But she really has the sweetest disposition.”
“Oh, they all go,” said the minister’s wife. “Janet Moore and Miss Gray are our most enthusiastic members. It’s really generous of Miss Gray to dedicate her Saturday afternoons—the only ones she has free from students—to our work. But she truly has the sweetest personality.”
“I’ll join your Circle,” said the Old Lady promptly. She was determined she would do it, if she had to live on two meals a day to save the necessary fee.
“I’ll join your Circle,” said the Old Lady without hesitation. She was determined to do it, even if it meant surviving on just two meals a day to save up the necessary fee.
She went to the Sewing Circle at James Martin’s the next Saturday, and did the most beautiful hand sewing for them. She was so expert at it that she didn’t need to think about it at all, which was rather fortunate, for all her thoughts were taken up with Sylvia, who sat in the opposite corner with Janet Moore, her graceful hands busy with a little boy’s coarse gingham shirt. Nobody thought of introducing Sylvia to Old Lady Lloyd, and the Old Lady was glad of it. She sewed finely away, and listened with all her ears to the girlish chatter which went on in the opposite corner. One thing she found out—Sylvia’s birthday was the twentieth of August. And the Old Lady was straightway fired with a consuming wish to give Sylvia a birthday present. She lay awake most of the night wondering if she could do it, and most sorrowfully concluded that it was utterly out of the question, no matter how she might pinch and contrive. Old Lady Lloyd worried quite absurdly over this, and it haunted her like a spectre until the next Sewing Circle day.
She went to the Sewing Circle at James Martin’s the following Saturday and did the most beautiful hand sewing for them. She was so skilled at it that she didn’t have to think about it at all, which was quite lucky because all her thoughts were on Sylvia, who sat in the opposite corner with Janet Moore, her graceful hands busy with a little boy’s rough gingham shirt. Nobody thought to introduce Sylvia to Old Lady Lloyd, and the Old Lady was relieved about it. She sewed meticulously and listened intently to the girl talk happening in the other corner. One thing she discovered—Sylvia’s birthday was on August twentieth. Instantly, the Old Lady was filled with a strong desire to give Sylvia a birthday present. She lay awake for most of the night wondering if she could make it happen and sadly concluded that it was completely impossible, no matter how much she pinched and saved. Old Lady Lloyd worried oddly about this, and it haunted her like a ghost until the next Sewing Circle day.
It met at Mrs. Moore’s and Mrs. Moore was especially gracious to Old Lady Lloyd, and insisted on her taking the wicker rocker in the parlour. The Old Lady would rather have been in the sitting-room with the young girls, but she submitted for courtesy’s sake—and she had her reward. Her chair was just behind the parlour door, and presently Janet Moore and Sylvia Gray came and sat on the stairs in the hall outside, where a cool breeze blew in through the maples before the front door.
It took place at Mrs. Moore’s, who was particularly kind to Old Lady Lloyd, insisting that she take the wicker rocking chair in the parlor. The Old Lady would have preferred to be in the sitting room with the young girls, but she went along with it out of politeness—and was rewarded for it. Her chair was positioned just behind the parlor door, and soon enough, Janet Moore and Sylvia Gray came and sat on the stairs in the hall outside, where a cool breeze flowed in through the maples by the front door.
They were talking of their favourite poets. Janet, it appeared, adored Byron and Scott. Sylvia leaned to Tennyson and Browning.
They were discussing their favorite poets. Janet, it turned out, loved Byron and Scott. Sylvia preferred Tennyson and Browning.
“Do you know,” said Sylvia softly, “my father was a poet? He published a little volume of verse once; and, Janet, I’ve never seen a copy of it, and oh, how I would love to! It was published when he was at college—just a small, private edition to give his friends. He never published any more—poor father! I think life disappointed him. But I have such a longing to see that little book of his verse. I haven’t a scrap of his writings. If I had it would seem as if I possessed something of him—of his heart, his soul, his inner life. He would be something more than a mere name to me.”
“Do you know,” Sylvia said softly, “my dad was a poet? He once published a small collection of poems, and, Janet, I’ve never seen a copy of it, and oh, how I wish I could! It was published when he was in college—just a small, private edition for his friends. He never published anything else—poor dad! I think life let him down. But I really want to see that little book of his poems. I don’t have a single piece of his writing. If I did, it would feel like I had a part of him—his heart, his soul, his inner life. He would mean more to me than just a name.”
“Didn’t he have a copy of his own—didn’t your mother have one?” asked Janet.
“Didn’t he have a copy of his own—didn’t your mom have one?” asked Janet.
“Mother hadn’t. She died when I was born, you know, but Aunty says there was no copy of father’s poems among mother’s books. Mother didn’t care for poetry, Aunty says—Aunty doesn’t either. Father went to Europe after mother died, and he died there the next year. Nothing that he had with him was ever sent home to us. He had sold most of his books before he went, but he gave a few of his favourite ones to Aunty to keep for me. HIS book wasn’t among them. I don’t suppose I shall ever find a copy, but I should be so delighted if I only could.”
“Mom didn’t. She died when I was born, you know, but Aunty says there was no copy of Dad’s poems among Mom’s books. Mom didn’t care for poetry, Aunty says—Aunty doesn’t either. Dad went to Europe after Mom died, and he died there the next year. Nothing he had with him was ever sent back to us. He sold most of his books before he left, but he gave a few of his favorites to Aunty to keep for me. HIS book wasn’t among them. I don’t think I’ll ever find a copy, but I would be so happy if I could.”
When the Old Lady got home she took from her top bureau drawer an inlaid box of sandalwood. It held a little, slim, limp volume, wrapped in tissue paper—the Old Lady’s most treasured possession. On the fly-leaf was written, “To Margaret, with the author’s love.”
When the Old Lady got home, she took an inlaid sandalwood box from her top drawer. Inside was a small, thin, soft book wrapped in tissue paper—her most prized possession. On the flyleaf, it said, “To Margaret, with the author’s love.”
The Old Lady turned the yellow leaves with trembling fingers and, through eyes brimming with tears, read the verses, although she had known them all by heart for years. She meant to give the book to Sylvia for a birthday present—one of the most precious gifts ever given, if the value of gifts is gauged by the measure of self-sacrifice involved. In that little book was immortal love—old laughter—old tears—old beauty which had bloomed like a rose years ago, holding still its sweetness like old rose leaves. She removed the telltale fly-leaf; and late on the night before Sylvia’s birthday, the Old Lady crept, under cover of the darkness, through byways and across fields, as if bent on some nefarious expedition, to the little Spencervale store where the post-office was kept. She slipped the thin parcel through the slit in the door, and then stole home again, feeling a strange sense of loss and loneliness. It was as if she had given away the last link between herself and her youth. But she did not regret it. It would give Sylvia pleasure, and that had come to be the overmastering passion of the Old Lady’s heart.
The Old Lady turned the yellow leaves with shaking fingers and, with tears in her eyes, read the verses, even though she had known them by heart for years. She intended to give the book to Sylvia as a birthday gift—one of the most meaningful presents ever given, if the worth of gifts is measured by the level of self-sacrifice involved. In that little book was timeless love—old laughter—old tears—old beauty that had bloomed like a rose years ago, still holding its sweetness like dried rose petals. She took off the revealing fly-leaf; and late on the night before Sylvia’s birthday, the Old Lady crept, under the cover of darkness, through back roads and across fields, as if on some secret mission, to the little Spencervale store where the post office was located. She slipped the thin package through the slit in the door and then quietly returned home, feeling a strange sense of loss and loneliness. It was as if she had given away the last connection between herself and her youth. But she didn’t regret it. It would bring Sylvia joy, and that had become the overwhelming passion of the Old Lady’s heart.
The next night the light in Sylvia’s room burned very late, and the Old Lady watched it triumphantly, knowing the meaning of it. Sylvia was reading her father’s poems, and the Old Lady in her darkness read them too, murmuring the lines over and over to herself. After all, giving away the book had not mattered so very much. She had the soul of it still—and the fly-leaf with the name, in Leslie’s writing, by which nobody ever called her now.
The next night, the light in Sylvia’s room stayed on very late, and the Old Lady watched it with a sense of victory, aware of what it signified. Sylvia was reading her father’s poems, and the Old Lady, in her darkness, read them too, repeating the lines to herself over and over. After all, giving away the book hadn’t actually mattered that much. She still had its essence—and the flyleaf with the name, in Leslie’s handwriting, that nobody ever called her anymore.
The Old Lady was sitting on the Marshall sofa the next Sewing Circle afternoon when Sylvia Gray came and sat down beside her. The Old Lady’s hands trembled a little, and one side of a handkerchief, which was afterwards given as a Christmas present to a little olive-skinned coolie in Trinidad, was not quite so exquisitely done as the other three sides.
The Old Lady was sitting on the Marshall sofa the next Sewing Circle afternoon when Sylvia Gray came and sat down next to her. The Old Lady’s hands trembled a bit, and one side of a handkerchief, which was later given as a Christmas gift to a little olive-skinned worker in Trinidad, wasn't quite as beautifully finished as the other three sides.
Sylvia at first talked of the Circle, and Mrs. Marshall’s dahlias, and the Old Lady was in the seventh heaven of delight, though she took care not to show it, and was even a little more stately and finely mannered than usual. When she asked Sylvia how she liked living in Spencervale, Sylvia said,
Sylvia initially talked about the Circle and Mrs. Marshall’s dahlias, and the Old Lady was thrilled, although she made sure not to show it. In fact, she was even a bit more elegant and refined than usual. When she asked Sylvia how she enjoyed living in Spencervale, Sylvia replied,
“Very much. Everybody is so kind to me. Besides”—Sylvia lowered her voice so that nobody but the Old Lady could hear it—“I have a fairy godmother here who does the most beautiful and wonderful things for me.”
“Absolutely. Everyone is so nice to me. Plus”—Sylvia lowered her voice so that only the Old Lady could hear—“I have a fairy godmother here who does the most beautiful and amazing things for me.”
Sylvia, being a girl of fine instincts, did not look at Old Lady Lloyd as she said this. But she would not have seen anything if she had looked. The Old Lady was not a Lloyd for nothing.
Sylvia, with her sharp instincts, didn’t look at Old Lady Lloyd when she said this. But even if she had looked, she wouldn’t have seen anything. The Old Lady wasn’t a Lloyd for nothing.
“How very interesting,” she said, indifferently.
"That's interesting," she said, casually.
“Isn’t it? I am so grateful to her and I have wished so much she might know how much pleasure she has given me. I have found lovely flowers and delicious berries on my path all summer; I feel sure she sent me my party dress. But the dearest gift came last week on my birthday—a little volume of my father’s poems. I can’t express what I felt on receiving them. But I longed to meet my fairy godmother and thank her.”
“Isn’t it? I’m so grateful to her, and I’ve wished so much that she knows how much joy she has brought me. I’ve found beautiful flowers and sweet berries on my path all summer; I’m sure she sent me my party dress. But the most precious gift came last week on my birthday—a little book of my father’s poems. I can’t put into words what I felt when I received them. But I really wanted to meet my fairy godmother and thank her.”
“Quite a fascinating mystery, isn’t it? Have you really no idea who she is?”
“It's quite a fascinating mystery, isn’t it? Do you really have no idea who she is?”
The Old Lady asked this dangerous question with marked success. She would not have been so successful if she had not been so sure that Sylvia had no idea of the old romance between her and Leslie Gray. As it was, she had a comfortable conviction that she herself was the very last person Sylvia would be likely to suspect.
The Old Lady asked this risky question with notable success. She wouldn't have been so successful if she hadn't been so confident that Sylvia had no clue about the old romance between her and Leslie Gray. As it was, she felt pretty sure that she was the last person Sylvia would ever think to suspect.
Sylvia hesitated for an almost unnoticeable moment. Then she said, “I haven’t tried to find out, because I don’t think she wants me to know. At first, of course, in the matter of the flowers and dress, I did try to solve the mystery; but, since I received the book, I became convinced that it was my fairy godmother who was doing it all, and I have respected her wish for concealment and always shall. Perhaps some day she will reveal herself to me. I hope so, at least.”
Sylvia paused for a brief moment. Then she said, “I haven’t tried to find out because I don’t think she wants me to. At first, with the flowers and the dress, I did try to figure it out; but since I got the book, I became convinced that it was my fairy godmother doing everything, and I completely respect her wish for privacy and always will. Maybe one day she’ll show herself to me. I hope so, at least.”
“I wouldn’t hope it,” said the Old Lady discouragingly. “Fairy godmothers—at least, in all the fairy tales I ever read—are somewhat apt to be queer, crochety people, much more agreeable when wrapped up in mystery than when met face to face.”
“I wouldn’t count on it,” said the Old Lady with a frown. “Fairy godmothers—at least in all the fairy tales I've read—tend to be strange, grumpy characters, much more pleasant when shrouded in mystery than when you actually meet them.”
“I’m convinced that mine is the very opposite, and that the better I became acquainted with her, the more charming a personage I should find her,” said Sylvia gaily.
“I’m sure that just the opposite is true, and that the better I got to know her, the more charming I would find her,” said Sylvia cheerfully.
Mrs. Marshall came up at this juncture and entreated Miss Gray to sing for them. Miss Gray consenting sweetly, the Old Lady was left alone and was rather glad of it. She enjoyed her conversation with Sylvia much more in thinking it over after she got home than while it was taking place. When an Old Lady has a guilty conscience, it is apt to make her nervous and distract her thoughts from immediate pleasure. She wondered a little uneasily if Sylvia really did suspect her. Then she concluded that it was out of the question. Who would suspect a mean, unsociable Old Lady, who had no friends, and who gave only five cents to the Sewing Circle when everyone else gave ten or fifteen, to be a fairy godmother, the donor of beautiful party dresses, and the recipient of gifts from romantic, aspiring young poets?
Mrs. Marshall approached at that moment and asked Miss Gray to sing for them. Miss Gray happily agreed, leaving the Old Lady alone, which she was somewhat pleased about. She found that she enjoyed her conversation with Sylvia much more after reflecting on it at home than during the actual discussion. When an Old Lady has a guilty conscience, it tends to make her anxious and distract her from enjoying the moment. She felt a bit uneasy wondering if Sylvia really suspected her. Then she decided it was unlikely. Who would think a mean, unsociable Old Lady, with no friends, who only donated five cents to the Sewing Circle while everyone else contributed ten or fifteen, could be a fairy godmother, providing beautiful party dresses and receiving gifts from romantic, aspiring young poets?
V. The September Chapter
V. The September Section
In September the Old Lady looked back on the summer and owned to herself that it had been a strangely happy one, with Sundays and Sewing Circle days standing out like golden punctuation marks in a poem of life. She felt like an utterly different woman; and other people thought her different also. The Sewing Circle women found her so pleasant, and even friendly, that they began to think they had misjudged her, and that perhaps it was eccentricity after all, and not meanness, which accounted for her peculiar mode of living. Sylvia Gray always came and talked to her on Circle afternoons now, and the Old Lady treasured every word she said in her heart and repeated them over and over to her lonely self in the watches of the night.
In September, the Old Lady reflected on the summer and admitted to herself that it had been unusually happy, with Sundays and Sewing Circle days standing out like golden highlights in the poem of her life. She felt like a completely different woman, and others thought she was different too. The Sewing Circle women found her so pleasant, and even friendly, that they began to think they had misjudged her; perhaps it was just eccentricity and not meanness that explained her unusual way of living. Sylvia Gray always came and chatted with her on Circle afternoons now, and the Old Lady cherished every word she said, repeating them to herself in the lonely watches of the night.
Sylvia never talked of herself or her plans, unless asked about them; and the Old Lady’s self-consciousness prevented her from asking any personal questions: so their conversation kept to the surface of things, and it was not from Sylvia, but from the minister’s wife that the Old Lady finally discovered what her darling’s dearest ambition was.
Sylvia never mentioned herself or her plans unless someone asked her about them; and the Old Lady’s awkwardness stopped her from asking any personal questions. So their conversation stayed on the surface, and it was the minister’s wife who finally revealed what Sylvia’s greatest ambition was to the Old Lady.
The minister’s wife had dropped in at the old Lloyd place one evening late in September, when a chilly wind was blowing up from the northeast and moaning about the eaves of the house, as if the burden of its lay were “harvest is ended and summer is gone.” The Old Lady had been listening to it, as she plaited a little basket of sweet grass for Sylvia. She had walked all the way to Avonlea sand-hills for it the day before, and she was very tired. And her heart was sad. This summer, which had so enriched her life, was almost over; and she knew that Sylvia Gray talked of leaving Spencervale at the end of October. The Old Lady’s heart felt like very lead within her at the thought, and she almost welcomed the advent of the minister’s wife as a distraction, although she was desperately afraid that the minister’s wife had called to ask for a subscription for the new vestry carpet, and the Old Lady simply could not afford to give one cent.
The minister’s wife had stopped by the old Lloyd place one evening in late September, when a chilly wind was blowing in from the northeast and moaning around the house, as if lamenting, “harvest is over and summer is gone.” The Old Lady had been listening to it while she wove a little basket of sweet grass for Sylvia. She had walked all the way to the Avonlea sand hills for it the day before, and she was very tired. Her heart was heavy. This summer, which had brought so much joy to her life, was almost over; and she knew that Sylvia Gray was planning to leave Spencervale at the end of October. The thought weighed heavily on her heart, and she almost welcomed the minister’s wife’s visit as a distraction, even though she was deeply worried that the minister’s wife had come to request a donation for the new vestry carpet, and the Old Lady simply could not afford to give even a cent.
But the minister’s wife had merely dropped in on her way home from the Spencers’ and she did not make any embarrassing requests. Instead, she talked about Sylvia Gray, and her words fell on the Old Lady’s ears like separate pearl notes of unutterably sweet music. The minister’s wife had nothing but praise for Sylvia—she was so sweet and beautiful and winning.
But the minister’s wife had just stopped by on her way home from the Spencers' and didn’t make any awkward requests. Instead, she talked about Sylvia Gray, and her words sounded to the Old Lady like individual notes of incredibly sweet music. The minister’s wife had nothing but good things to say about Sylvia—she was so sweet, beautiful, and charming.
“And with SUCH a voice,” said the minister’s wife enthusiastically, adding with a sigh, “It’s such a shame she can’t have it properly trained. She would certainly become a great singer—competent critics have told her so. But she is so poor she doesn’t think she can ever possibly manage it—unless she can get one of the Cameron scholarships, as they are called; and she has very little hope of that, although the professor of music who taught her has sent her name in.”
“And with SUCH a voice,” said the minister’s wife excitedly, adding with a sigh, “It’s such a shame she can’t get it properly trained. She would definitely become a great singer—qualified critics have told her so. But she’s so poor she doesn’t think she can ever make it happen—unless she gets one of those Cameron scholarships, as they’re called; and she has very little hope of that, even though the music professor who taught her has submitted her name.”
“What are the Cameron scholarships?” asked the Old Lady.
“What are the Cameron scholarships?” asked the Old Lady.
“Well, I suppose you have heard of Andrew Cameron, the millionaire?” said the minister’s wife, serenely unconscious that she was causing the very bones of the Old Lady’s family skeleton to jangle in their closet.
“Well, I guess you’ve heard of Andrew Cameron, the millionaire?” said the minister’s wife, blissfully unaware that she was making the very bones of the Old Lady’s family skeleton rattle in their closet.
Into the Old Lady’s white face came a sudden faint stain of colour, as if a rough hand had struck her cheek.
Into the Old Lady’s white face came a sudden faint blush, as if a rough hand had struck her cheek.
“Yes, I’ve heard of him,” she said.
“Yes, I know him,” she said.
“Well, it seems that he had a daughter, who was a very beautiful girl, and whom he idolized. She had a fine voice, and he was going to send her abroad to have it trained. And she died. It nearly broke his heart, I understand. But ever since, he sends one young girl away to Europe every year for a thorough musical education under the best teachers—in memory of his daughter. He has sent nine or ten already; but I fear there isn’t much chance for Sylvia Gray, and she doesn’t think there is herself.”
“Well, it turns out he had a daughter who was a really beautiful girl, and he completely adored her. She had a great singing voice, and he planned to send her abroad to get it trained. But then she died. I hear it nearly broke his heart. Ever since, he sends one young girl to Europe every year for top-notch music education under the best teachers—in memory of his daughter. He’s already sent nine or ten girls; however, I’m afraid there isn’t much hope for Sylvia Gray, and she doesn’t think so either.”
“Why not?” asked the Old Lady spiritedly. “I am sure that there can be few voices equal to Miss Gray’s.”
“Why not?” asked the Old Lady energetically. “I’m sure there are very few voices that compare to Miss Gray’s.”
“Very true. But you see, these so-called scholarships are private affairs, dependent solely on the whim and choice of Andrew Cameron himself. Of course, when a girl has friends who use their influence with him, he will often send her on their recommendation. They say he sent a girl last year who hadn’t much of a voice at all just because her father had been an old business crony of his. But Sylvia doesn’t know anyone at all who would, to use a slang term, have any ‘pull’ with Andrew Cameron, and she is not acquainted with him herself. Well, I must be going; we’ll see you at the Manse on Saturday, I hope, Miss Lloyd. The Circle meets there, you know.”
“Very true. But you see, these so-called scholarships are private matters, totally dependent on the whims and choices of Andrew Cameron himself. Of course, when a girl has friends who can influence him, he'll often send her based on their recommendation. They say he sent a girl last year who didn’t have much of a voice at all just because her father was an old business associate of his. But Sylvia doesn’t know anyone who would, to use a slang term, have any ‘pull’ with Andrew Cameron, and she doesn't know him personally. Well, I have to head out; I hope to see you at the Manse on Saturday, Miss Lloyd. The Circle meets there, you know.”
“Yes, I know,” said the Old Lady absently. When the minister’s wife had gone, she dropped her sweetgrass basket and sat for a long, long time with her hands lying idly in her lap, and her big black eyes staring unseeingly at the wall before her.
“Yes, I get it,” said the Old Lady absentmindedly. After the minister’s wife left, she dropped her sweetgrass basket and sat for a long time with her hands resting uselessly in her lap, her big black eyes gazing blankly at the wall in front of her.
Old Lady Lloyd, so pitifully poor that she had to eat six crackers the less a week to pay her fee to the Sewing Circle, knew that it was in her power—HERS—to send Leslie Gray’s daughter to Europe for her musical education! If she chose to use her “pull” with Andrew Cameron—if she went to him and asked him to send Sylvia Gray abroad the next year—she had no doubt whatever that it would be done. It all lay with her—if—if—IF she could so far crush and conquer her pride as to stoop to ask a favour of the man who had wronged her and hers so bitterly.
Old Lady Lloyd, so incredibly poor that she had to eat six fewer crackers a week to afford her Sewing Circle fee, knew it was in her hands—HERS—to send Leslie Gray’s daughter to Europe for her music education! If she decided to use her influence with Andrew Cameron—if she went to him and asked him to send Sylvia Gray abroad the following year—she was certain it would happen. It all depended on her—if—if—IF she could manage to suppress her pride enough to ask a favor from the man who had hurt her and her family so deeply.
Years ago, her father, acting under the advice and urgency of Andrew Cameron, had invested all his little fortune in an enterprise that had turned out a failure. Abraham Lloyd lost every dollar he possessed, and his family were reduced to utter poverty. Andrew Cameron might have been forgiven for a mistake; but there was a strong suspicion, amounting to almost certainty, that he had been guilty of something far worse than a mistake in regard to his uncle’s investment. Nothing could be legally proved; but it was certain that Andrew Cameron, already noted for his “sharp practices,” emerged with improved finances from an entanglement that had ruined many better men; and old Doctor Lloyd had died brokenhearted, believing that his nephew had deliberately victimized him.
Years ago, her father, following the advice and urgency of Andrew Cameron, invested all of his small fortune in a venture that ended up failing. Abraham Lloyd lost every cent he had, and his family fell into complete poverty. Andrew Cameron could have been forgiven for making a mistake, but there was a strong suspicion, almost a certainty, that he was guilty of something much worse regarding his uncle’s investment. Nothing could be legally proven, but it was clear that Andrew Cameron, already known for his "shady deals," came out financially better from a situation that had destroyed many more capable people; and old Doctor Lloyd died heartbroken, convinced that his nephew had purposefully taken advantage of him.
Andrew Cameron had not quite done this; he had meant well enough by his uncle at first, and what he had finally done he tried to justify to himself by the doctrine that a man must look out for Number One.
Andrew Cameron hadn't exactly done this; he had originally meant well for his uncle, and what he ultimately did he tried to justify to himself with the idea that a person must look out for themselves.
Margaret Lloyd made no such excuses for him; she held him responsible, not only for her lost fortune, but for her father’s death, and never forgave him for it. When Abraham Lloyd had died, Andrew Cameron, perhaps pricked by his conscience, had come to her, sleekly and smoothly, to offer her financial aid. He would see, he told her, that she never suffered want.
Margaret Lloyd didn’t make any excuses for him; she blamed him not only for her lost fortune but also for her father’s death, and she never forgave him for it. When Abraham Lloyd died, Andrew Cameron, perhaps feeling guilty, approached her in a slick and smooth way to offer her financial help. He assured her that he would make sure she never faced financial struggles.
Margaret Lloyd flung his offer back in his face after a fashion that left nothing to be desired in the way of plain speaking. She would die, she told him passionately, before she would accept a penny or a favour from him. He had preserved an unbroken show of good temper, expressed his heartfelt regret that she should cherish such an unjust opinion of him, and had left her with an oily assurance that he would always be her friend, and would always be delighted to render her any assistance in his power whenever she should choose to ask for it.
Margaret Lloyd threw his offer back at him in a way that was completely straightforward. She passionately told him she'd rather die than accept a penny or any favor from him. He maintained a calm demeanor, genuinely expressing his regret that she held such an unfair opinion of him. He left her with a slick promise that he would always be her friend and would be happy to help her with anything she needed whenever she decided to ask.
The Old Lady had lived for twenty years in the firm conviction that she would die in the poorhouse—as, indeed, seemed not unlikely—before she would ask a favour of Andrew Cameron. And so, in truth, she would have, had it been for herself. But for Sylvia! Could she so far humble herself for Sylvia’s sake?
The Old Lady had spent twenty years firmly believing she would end up dying in a poorhouse—something that didn’t seem unlikely—rather than ask Andrew Cameron for a favor. And truly, she would have, if it were just for herself. But for Sylvia! Could she really lower herself that much for Sylvia’s sake?
The question was not easily or speedily settled, as had been the case in the matters of the grape jug and the book of poems. For a whole week the Old Lady fought her pride and bitterness. Sometimes, in the hours of sleepless night, when all human resentments and rancours seemed petty and contemptible, she thought she had conquered it. But in the daytime, with the picture of her father looking down at her from the wall, and the rustle of her unfashionable dresses, worn because of Andrew Cameron’s double dealing, in her ears, it got the better of her again.
The question wasn’t resolved easily or quickly, unlike the situations with the grape jug and the book of poems. For an entire week, the Old Lady wrestled with her pride and bitterness. Sometimes, during sleepless nights when all human grudges and resentments felt trivial and foolish, she believed she had overcome it. But during the day, with the image of her father watching her from the wall and the sound of her unfashionable dresses, worn because of Andrew Cameron’s betrayal, echoing in her ears, it got the better of her once more.
But the Old Lady’s love for Sylvia had grown so strong and deep and tender that no other feeling could endure finally against it. Love is a great miracle worker; and never had its power been more strongly made manifest than on the cold, dull autumn morning when the Old Lady walked to Bright River railway station and took the train to Charlottetown, bent on an errand the very thought of which turned her soul sick within her. The station master who sold her her ticket thought Old Lady Lloyd looked uncommonly white and peaked—“as if she hadn’t slept a wink or eaten a bite for a week,” he told his wife at dinner time. “Guess there’s something wrong in her business affairs. This is the second time she’s gone to town this summer.”
But the Old Lady’s love for Sylvia had grown so strong, deep, and tender that no other feeling could ultimately stand against it. Love is a powerful miracle worker; and its impact had never been more evident than on that cold, dull autumn morning when the Old Lady walked to the Bright River train station and took the train to Charlottetown, on an errand that made her feel sick to her stomach just thinking about it. The station master who sold her the ticket thought Old Lady Lloyd looked unusually pale and drawn—“as if she hadn’t slept a wink or eaten anything for a week,” he told his wife at dinner. “I bet there’s something wrong with her business. This is the second time she’s gone to town this summer.”
When the Old Lady reached the town, she ate her slender little lunch and then walked out to the suburb where the Cameron factories and warehouses were. It was a long walk for her, but she could not afford to drive. She felt very tired when she was shown into the shining, luxurious office where Andrew Cameron sat at his desk.
When the Old Lady got to the town, she had her small lunch and then walked out to the suburb where the Cameron factories and warehouses were located. It was a long walk for her, but she couldn't afford to drive. She felt really tired when she was taken into the bright, fancy office where Andrew Cameron was sitting at his desk.
After the first startled glance of surprise, he came forward beamingly, with outstretched hand.
After the initial surprised look, he stepped forward with a big smile, extending his hand.
“Why, Cousin Margaret! This is a pleasant surprise. Sit down—allow me, this is a much more comfortable chair. Did you come in this morning? And how is everybody out in Spencervale?”
“Wow, Cousin Margaret! This is a nice surprise. Have a seat—here, let me offer you this much comfier chair. Did you come by this morning? And how's everyone doing in Spencervale?”
The Old Lady had flushed at his first words. To hear the name by which her father and mother and lover had called her on Andrew Cameron’s lips seemed like profanation. But, she told herself, the time was past for squeamishness. If she could ask a favour of Andrew Cameron, she could bear lesser pangs. For Sylvia’s sake she shook hands with him, for Sylvia’s sake she sat down in the chair he offered. But for no living human being’s sake could this determined Old Lady infuse any cordiality into her manner or her words. She went straight to the point with Lloyd simplicity.
The Old Lady turned red at his first words. Hearing the name that her father, mother, and lover had called her come from Andrew Cameron felt like a violation. But she reminded herself that it was too late for being sensitive. If she could ask Andrew Cameron for a favor, she could handle lesser discomforts. For Sylvia’s sake, she shook hands with him; for Sylvia’s sake, she sat down in the chair he offered. But for no one else’s sake could this determined Old Lady show any warmth in her manner or words. She got straight to the point with a straightforwardness reminiscent of Lloyd.
“I have come to ask a favour of you,” she said, looking him in the eye, not at all humbly or meekly, as became a suppliant, but challengingly and defiantly, as if she dared him to refuse.
“I’ve come to ask a favor from you,” she said, looking him in the eye, not at all humbly or meekly, like someone begging for help, but challengingly and defiantly, as if she dared him to say no.
“DE-lighted to hear it, Cousin Margaret.” Never was anything so bland and gracious as his tone. “Anything I can do for you I shall be only too pleased to do. I am afraid you have looked upon me as an enemy, Margaret, and I assure you I have felt your injustice keenly. I realize that some appearances were against me, but—”
“I'm really glad to hear that, Cousin Margaret.” His tone was so smooth and polite. “If there’s anything I can do for you, I’d be more than happy to help. I’m sorry if you’ve seen me as an enemy, Margaret, and I want you to know I've felt your unfairness deeply. I understand that some things might have looked bad for me, but—”
The Old Lady lifted her hand and stemmed his eloquence by that one gesture.
The Old Lady raised her hand and silenced his speech with that one gesture.
“I did not come here to discuss that matter,” she said. “We will not refer to the past, if you please. I came to ask a favour, not for myself, but for a very dear young friend of mine—a Miss Gray, who has a remarkably fine voice which she wishes to have trained. She is poor, so I came to ask you if you would give her one of your musical scholarships. I understand her name has already been suggested to you, with a recommendation from her teacher. I do not know what he has said of her voice, but I do know he could hardly overrate it. If you send her abroad for training, you will not make any mistake.”
“I didn’t come here to talk about that,” she said. “Let’s not bring up the past, if you don’t mind. I came to ask a favor, not for myself, but for a very dear young friend of mine—Miss Gray, who has an incredibly lovely voice that she wants to train. She’s poor, so I wanted to ask if you would consider giving her one of your music scholarships. I’ve heard her name has already been brought to your attention, along with a recommendation from her teacher. I don’t know what he’s said about her voice, but I do know he can’t possibly overstate its quality. If you send her abroad for training, you won’t be making a mistake.”
The Old Lady stopped talking. She felt sure Andrew Cameron would grant her request, but she did hope he would grant it rather rudely or unwillingly. She could accept the favour so much more easily if it were flung to her like a bone to a dog. But not a bit of it. Andrew Cameron was suaver than ever. Nothing could give him greater pleasure than to grant his dear Cousin Margaret’s request—he only wished it involved more trouble on his part. Her little protege should have her musical education assuredly—she should go abroad next year—and he was DE-lighted—
The Old Lady stopped talking. She was pretty sure Andrew Cameron would agree to her request, but she hoped he would do it a bit grudgingly or reluctantly. She could accept the favor much more easily if it were tossed to her like a bone to a dog. But not at all. Andrew Cameron was smoother than ever. Nothing pleased him more than to grant his dear Cousin Margaret’s request—he just wished it caused him more hassle. Her little protégé was definitely going to get her musical education—she should go abroad next year—and he was THRILLED—
“Thank you,” said the Old Lady, cutting him short again. “I am much obliged to you—and I ask you not to let Miss Gray know anything of my interference. And I shall not take up any more of your valuable time. Good afternoon.”
“Thank you,” the Old Lady said, interrupting him again. “I really appreciate it—and I ask that you don’t let Miss Gray know anything about my involvement. I won’t take up any more of your time. Good afternoon.”
“Oh, you mustn’t go so soon,” he said, with some real kindness or clannishness permeating the hateful cordiality of his voice—for Andrew Cameron was not entirely without the homely virtues of the average man. He had been a good husband and father; he had once been very fond of his Cousin Margaret; and he was really very sorry that “circumstances” had “compelled” him to act as he had done in that old affair of her father’s investment. “You must be my guest to-night.”
“Oh, you shouldn’t leave so soon,” he said, with a hint of genuine kindness or familiarity slipping through the fake warmth of his voice—for Andrew Cameron wasn't completely devoid of the simple virtues of an average person. He had been a good husband and father; he had once really cared for his Cousin Margaret; and he actually felt quite bad that “circumstances” had “forced” him to act the way he did in that old issue with her father's investment. “You have to stay with me tonight.”
“Thank you. I must return home to-night,” said the Old Lady firmly, and there was that in her tone which told Andrew Cameron that it would be useless to urge her. But he insisted on telephoning for his carriage to drive her to the station. The Old Lady submitted to this, because she was secretly afraid her own legs would not suffice to carry her there; she even shook hands with him at parting, and thanked him a second time for granting her request.
“Thank you. I need to go home tonight,” said the Old Lady firmly, and there was something in her tone that made Andrew Cameron realize it would be pointless to argue. However, he insisted on calling for his car to take her to the station. The Old Lady agreed to this because she was secretly worried her legs wouldn’t be able to get her there; she even shook hands with him when they said goodbye and thanked him again for fulfilling her request.
“Not at all,” he said. “Please try to think a little more kindly of me, Cousin Margaret.”
“Not at all,” he said. “Please try to think a bit more kindly of me, Cousin Margaret.”
When the Old Lady reached the station she found, to her dismay, that her train had just gone and that she would have to wait two hours for the evening one. She went into the waiting-room and sat down. She was very tired. All the excitement that had sustained her was gone, and she felt weak and old. She had nothing to eat, having expected to get home in time for tea; the waiting-room was chilly, and she shivered in her thin, old, silk mantilla. Her head ached and her heart likewise. She had won Sylvia’s desire for her; but Sylvia would go out of her life, and the Old Lady did not see how she was to go on living after that. Yet she sat there unflinchingly for two hours, an upright, indomitable old figure, silently fighting her losing battle with the forces of physical and mental pain, while happy people came and went, and laughed and talked before her.
When the Old Lady arrived at the station, she was disheartened to find that her train had just left and she would have to wait two hours for the evening one. She went into the waiting room and sat down. She was very tired. All the excitement that had kept her going was gone, and she felt weak and old. She had nothing to eat, having expected to get home in time for tea; the waiting room was cold, and she shivered in her thin, old silk shawl. Her head ached and her heart felt heavy too. She had achieved Sylvia’s wish for her; but Sylvia would soon be out of her life, and the Old Lady couldn't see how she would keep going after that. Still, she sat there resolutely for two hours, an upright, indomitable old figure, silently battling her losing fight against physical and mental pain, while happy people came and went, laughing and chatting around her.
At eight o’clock the Old Lady got off the train at Bright River station, and slipped off unnoticed into the darkness of the wet night. She had two miles to walk, and a cold rain was falling. Soon the Old Lady was wet to the skin and chilled to the marrow. She felt as if she were walking in a bad dream. Blind instinct alone guided her over the last mile and up the lane to her own house. As she fumbled at her door, she realized that a burning heat had suddenly taken the place of her chilliness. She stumbled in over her threshold and closed the door.
At eight o’clock, the Old Lady got off the train at Bright River station and quietly slipped into the dark, wet night. She had two miles to walk, and it was raining coldly. Soon, she was soaked to the skin and chilled to the bone. It felt like she was walking through a bad dream. Only pure instinct guided her over the last mile and up the lane to her own house. As she fumbled with her door, she suddenly felt a burning heat replace her chill. She stumbled over the threshold and shut the door.
VI. The October Chapter
October Chapter
On the second morning after Old Lady Lloyd’s journey to town, Sylvia Gray was walking blithely down the wood lane. It was a beautiful autumn morning, clear and crisp and sunny; the frosted ferns, drenched and battered with the rain of yesterday, gave out a delicious fragrance; here and there in the woods a maple waved a gay crimson banner, or a branch of birch showed pale golden against the dark, unchanging spruces. The air was very pure and exhilarating. Sylvia walked with a joyous lightness of step and uplift of brow.
On the second morning after Old Lady Lloyd’s trip to town, Sylvia Gray was cheerfully walking down the wooded path. It was a beautiful autumn morning, clear, crisp, and sunny; the frosted ferns, soaked and beaten down by yesterday's rain, released a delightful scent; here and there in the woods, a maple tree waved a bright crimson banner, or a birch branch glowed pale gold against the dark, steady spruces. The air was really fresh and energizing. Sylvia walked with a joyful lightness in her step and an uplifted brow.
At the beech in the hollow she paused for an expectant moment, but there was nothing among the gray old roots for her. She was just turning away when little Teddy Kimball, who lived next door to the manse, came running down the slope from the direction of the old Lloyd place. Teddy’s freckled face was very pale.
At the beech tree in the hollow, she stopped for a moment, hoping for something, but there was nothing among the gray old roots for her. She was just about to walk away when little Teddy Kimball, who lived next door to the manse, came running down the hill from the direction of the old Lloyd place. Teddy’s freckled face was very pale.
“Oh, Miss Gray!” he gasped. “I guess Old Lady Lloyd has gone clean crazy at last. The minister’s wife asked me to run up to the Old Lady, with a message about the Sewing Circle—and I knocked—and knocked—and nobody came—so I thought I’d just step in and leave the letter on the table. But when I opened the door, I heard an awful queer laugh in the sitting-room, and next minute, the Old Lady came to the sitting-room door. Oh, Miss Gray, she looked awful. Her face was red and her eyes awful wild—and she was muttering and talking to herself and laughing like mad. I was so scared I just turned and run.”
“Oh, Miss Gray!” he gasped. “I think Old Lady Lloyd has finally lost it. The minister’s wife asked me to go see the Old Lady with a message about the Sewing Circle—and I knocked—and knocked—and nobody answered—so I thought I’d just go in and leave the letter on the table. But when I opened the door, I heard this really strange laugh coming from the sitting room, and then the Old Lady appeared at the sitting-room door. Oh, Miss Gray, she looked terrible. Her face was red, her eyes were wild—and she was mumbling and talking to herself and laughing like crazy. I was so scared I just turned and ran.”
Sylvia, without stopping for reflection, caught Teddy’s hand and ran up the slope. It did not occur to her to be frightened, although she thought with Teddy that the poor, lonely, eccentric Old Lady had really gone out of her mind at last.
Sylvia, without pausing to think, grabbed Teddy's hand and dashed up the hill. It didn't cross her mind to be scared, even though she and Teddy agreed that the poor, lonely, quirky Old Lady had finally lost her mind.
The Old Lady was sitting on the kitchen sofa when Sylvia entered. Teddy, too frightened to go in, lurked on the step outside. The Old Lady still wore the damp black silk dress in which she had walked from the station. Her face was flushed, her eyes wild, her voice hoarse. But she knew Sylvia and cowered down.
The Old Lady was sitting on the kitchen sofa when Sylvia walked in. Teddy, too scared to come inside, hung back on the step outside. The Old Lady was still wearing the damp black silk dress she had on when she walked from the station. Her face was red, her eyes looked frantic, and her voice was hoarse. But she recognized Sylvia and shrank back.
“Don’t look at me,” she moaned. “Please go away—I can’t bear that YOU should know how poor I am. You’re to go to Europe—Andrew Cameron is going to send you—I asked him—he couldn’t refuse ME. But please go away.”
“Don’t look at me,” she said with a groan. “Please just leave—I can’t stand the thought of you knowing how broke I am. You’re going to Europe—Andrew Cameron is sending you—I asked him—he couldn’t say no to ME. But please, just go away.”
Sylvia did not go away. At a glance she had seen that this was sickness and delirium, not insanity. She sent Teddy off in hot haste for Mrs. Spencer and when Mrs. Spencer came they induced the Old Lady to go to bed, and sent for the doctor. By night everybody in Spencervale knew that Old Lady Lloyd had pneumonia.
Sylvia didn’t leave. In an instant, she realized this was sickness and delirium, not madness. She quickly sent Teddy to fetch Mrs. Spencer, and when Mrs. Spencer arrived, they helped the Old Lady to bed and called for the doctor. By nightfall, everyone in Spencervale knew that Old Lady Lloyd had pneumonia.
Mrs. Spencer announced that she meant to stay and nurse the Old Lady. Several other women offered assistance. Everybody was kind and thoughtful. But the Old Lady did not know it. She did not even know Sylvia Gray, who came and sat by her every minute she could spare. Sylvia Gray now knew all that she had suspected—the Old Lady was her fairy godmother. The Old Lady babbled of Sylvia incessantly, revealing all her love for her, betraying all the sacrifices she had made. Sylvia’s heart ached with love and tenderness, and she prayed earnestly that the Old Lady might recover.
Mrs. Spencer announced that she intended to stay and take care of the Old Lady. Several other women offered to help. Everyone was kind and considerate. But the Old Lady didn’t realize it. She didn’t even recognize Sylvia Gray, who came and sat by her whenever she could. Sylvia Gray now understood everything she had suspected—the Old Lady was her fairy godmother. The Old Lady talked about Sylvia nonstop, expressing all her love for her and revealing all the sacrifices she had made. Sylvia’s heart ached with love and tenderness, and she prayed sincerely that the Old Lady would recover.
“I want her to know that I give her love for love,” she murmured.
“I want her to know that I give her love for love,” she whispered.
Everybody knew now how poor the Old Lady really was. She let slip all the jealously guarded secrets of her existence, except her old love for Leslie Gray. Even in delirium something sealed her lips as to that. But all else came out—her anguish over her unfashionable attire, her pitiful makeshifts and contrivances, her humiliation over wearing unfashionable dresses and paying only five cents where every other Sewing Circle member paid ten. The kindly women who waited on her listened to her with tear-filled eyes, and repented of their harsh judgments in the past.
Everybody knew now just how poor the Old Lady really was. She revealed all the closely guarded secrets of her life, except for her old love for Leslie Gray. Even in her delirium, something kept her from talking about that. But everything else came out—her pain over her outdated clothing, her sad attempts to make do, her embarrassment about wearing unfashionable dresses and paying only five cents when every other Sewing Circle member paid ten. The kind women who helped her listened with tears in their eyes and regretted their past harsh judgments.
“But who would have thought it?” said Mrs. Spencer to the minister’s wife. “Nobody ever dreamed that her father had lost ALL his money, though folks supposed he had lost some in that old affair of the silver mine out west. It’s shocking to think of the way she has lived all these years, often with not enough to eat—and going to bed in winter days to save fuel. Though I suppose if we had known we couldn’t have done much for her, she’s so desperate proud. But if she lives, and will let us help her, things will be different after this. Crooked Jack says he’ll never forgive himself for taking pay for the few little jobs he did for her. He says, if she’ll only let him, he’ll do everything she wants done for her after this for nothing. Ain’t it strange what a fancy she’s took to Miss Gray? Think of her doing all those things for her all summer, and selling the grape jug and all. Well, the Old Lady certainly isn’t mean, but nobody made a mistake in calling her queer. It all does seem desperate pitiful. Miss Gray’s taking it awful hard. She seems to think about as much of the Old Lady as the Old Lady thinks of her. She’s so worked up she don’t even seem to care about going to Europe next year. She’s really going—she’s had word from Andrew Cameron. I’m awful glad, for there never was a sweeter girl in the world; but she says it will cost too much if the Old Lady’s life is to pay for it.”
“But who would have thought it?” said Mrs. Spencer to the minister’s wife. “Nobody ever imagined that her father had lost ALL his money, even though people thought he had lost some in that old silver mine deal out west. It’s shocking to realize how she has lived all these years, often with barely enough to eat—and going to bed early in the winter to save on fuel. Although, I guess if we had known, we couldn’t have done much for her; she’s so desperately proud. But if she survives and lets us help her, things will be different from now on. Crooked Jack says he’ll never forgive himself for taking payment for the few small jobs he did for her. He says, if she’ll just let him, he’ll do everything she needs from now on for free. Isn’t it strange how attached she’s gotten to Miss Gray? Just think of her doing all those things for her all summer and selling the grape jug and everything. Well, the Old Lady certainly isn’t stingy, but nobody was wrong in calling her odd. It all seems desperately sad. Miss Gray’s taking it really hard. She seems to care about the Old Lady just as much as the Old Lady cares about her. She’s so upset she doesn’t even seem to care about going to Europe next year. She really is going—she’s heard from Andrew Cameron. I’m really glad, because there’s never been a sweeter girl in the world; but she says it will cost too much if the Old Lady’s life is to pay for it.”
Andrew Cameron heard of the Old Lady’s illness and came out to Spencervale himself. He was not allowed to see the Old Lady, of course; but he told all concerned that no expense or trouble was to be spared, and the Spencervale doctor was instructed to send his bill to Andrew Cameron and hold his peace about it. Moreover, when Andrew Cameron went back home, he sent a trained nurse out to wait on the Old Lady, a capable, kindly woman who contrived to take charge of the case without offending Mrs. Spencer—than which no higher tribute could be paid to her tact!
Andrew Cameron heard about the Old Lady’s illness and came to Spencervale himself. He wasn't allowed to see the Old Lady, of course, but he informed everyone involved that no expense or effort would be spared. He instructed the Spencervale doctor to send his bill to him and to keep quiet about it. Additionally, when Andrew Cameron returned home, he sent a trained nurse to care for the Old Lady, a skilled and compassionate woman who managed to handle the situation without upsetting Mrs. Spencer— and that’s the highest praise for her tact!
The Old Lady did not die—the Lloyd constitution brought her through. One day, when Sylvia came in, the Old Lady smiled up at her, with a weak, faint, sensible smile, and murmured her name, and the nurse said that the crisis was past.
The Old Lady didn't die—the Lloyd constitution pulled her through. One day, when Sylvia came in, the Old Lady smiled at her with a weak, faint, aware smile, and softly said her name, and the nurse mentioned that the crisis was over.
The Old Lady made a marvellously patient and tractable invalid. She did just as she was told, and accepted the presence of the nurse as a matter of course.
The Old Lady was incredibly patient and easygoing as a patient. She followed instructions without hesitation and accepted the nurse's presence as totally normal.
But one day, when she was strong enough to talk a little, she said to Sylvia,
But one day, when she was strong enough to speak a bit, she said to Sylvia,
“I suppose Andrew Cameron sent Miss Hayes here, did he?” “Yes,” said Sylvia, rather timidly.
“I guess Andrew Cameron sent Miss Hayes here, right?” “Yeah,” said Sylvia, a bit shyly.
The Old Lady noticed the timidity and smiled, with something of her old humour and spirit in her black eyes.
The Old Lady noticed the shyness and smiled, with a hint of her old humor and spirit in her dark eyes.
“Time has been when I’d have packed off unceremoniously any person Andrew Cameron sent here,” she said. “But, Sylvia, I have gone through the Valley of the Shadow of Death, and I have left pride and resentment behind me for ever, I hope. I no longer feel as I felt towards Andrew. I can even accept a personal favour from him now. At last I can forgive him for the wrong he did me and mine. Sylvia, I find that I have been letting no ends of cats out of bags in my illness. Everybody knows now how poor I am—but I don’t seem to mind it a bit. I’m only sorry that I ever shut my neighbours out of my life because of my foolish pride. Everyone has been so kind to me, Sylvia. In the future, if my life is spared, it is going to be a very different sort of life. I’m going to open it to all the kindness and companionship I can find in young and old. I’m going to help them all I can and let them help me. I CAN help people—I’ve learned that money isn’t the only power for helping people. Anyone who has sympathy and understanding to give has a treasure that is without money and without price. And oh, Sylvia, you’ve found out what I never meant you to know. But I don’t mind that now, either.”
“Time used to be when I’d have sent away anyone Andrew Cameron sent here without a thought,” she said. “But, Sylvia, I’ve gone through a lot, and I hope I’ve finally left behind my pride and resentment for good. I no longer feel the same way towards Andrew. I can even accept a personal favor from him now. Finally, I can forgive him for the hurt he caused me and my family. Sylvia, I realize I’ve been letting all kinds of secrets slip during my illness. Everyone knows how poor I am now—but I don’t seem to care at all. I only regret that I ever shut my neighbors out of my life because of my foolish pride. Everyone has been incredibly kind to me, Sylvia. If I get the chance to live on, my life is going to be very different. I’m going to welcome all the kindness and companionship I can find, young and old alike. I’m going to help them as much as I can and let them help me in return. I CAN help people—I’ve learned that money isn’t the only means to do that. Anyone who can offer sympathy and understanding possesses a treasure that money can’t buy. And oh, Sylvia, you’ve discovered what I never wanted you to know. But I don’t mind that now, either.”
Sylvia took the Old Lady’s thin white hand and kissed it.
Sylvia took the old lady’s thin white hand and kissed it.
“I can never thank you enough for what you have done for me, dearest Miss Lloyd,” she said earnestly. “And I am so glad that all mystery is done away with between us, and I can love you as much and as openly as I have longed to do. I am so glad and so thankful that you love me, dear fairy godmother.”
“I can never thank you enough for what you've done for me, dear Miss Lloyd,” she said sincerely. “And I’m so happy that all the mystery between us is gone, and I can love you as much and as openly as I’ve wanted to. I’m so glad and so grateful that you love me, dear fairy godmother.”
“Do you know WHY I love you so?” said the Old Lady wistfully. “Did I let THAT out in my raving, too?”
“Do you know why I love you so much?” said the Old Lady with a sigh. “Did I let that slip in my rambling, too?”
“No, but I think I know. It is because I am Leslie Gray’s daughter, isn’t it? I know that father loved you—his brother, Uncle Willis, told me all about it.”
“No, but I think I know. It’s because I’m Leslie Gray’s daughter, right? I know that my dad loved you—his brother, Uncle Willis, told me all about it.”
“I spoiled my own life because of my wicked pride,” said the Old Lady sadly. “But you will love me in spite of it all, won’t you, Sylvia? And you will come to see me sometimes? And write me after you go away?”
“I ruined my own life because of my terrible pride,” said the Old Lady sadly. “But you will love me anyway, won’t you, Sylvia? And you will come to visit me sometimes? And write to me after you leave?”
“I am coming to see you every day,” said Sylvia. “I am going to stay in Spencervale for a whole year yet, just to be near you. And next year when I go to Europe—thanks to you, fairy godmother—I’ll write you every day. We are going to be the best of chums, and we are going to have a most beautiful year of comradeship!”
“I’m going to see you every day,” said Sylvia. “I’m planning to stay in Spencervale for a whole year just to be close to you. And next year when I go to Europe—thanks to you, fairy godmother—I’ll write to you every day. We’re going to be the best of friends, and we’re going to have an amazing year of camaraderie!”
The Old Lady smiled contentedly. Out in the kitchen, the minister’s wife, who had brought up a dish of jelly, was talking to Mrs. Spencer about the Sewing Circle. Through the open window, where the red vines hung, came the pungent, sun-warm October air. The sunshine fell over Sylvia’s chestnut hair like a crown of glory and youth.
The old lady smiled happily. In the kitchen, the minister's wife, who had brought in a dish of jelly, was chatting with Mrs. Spencer about the sewing circle. Through the open window, where the red vines hung, the warm, fragrant October air flowed in. The sunshine draped over Sylvia's chestnut hair like a crown of glory and youth.
“I do feel so perfectly happy,” said the Old Lady, with a long, rapturous breath.
“I feel so incredibly happy,” said the Old Lady, taking a long, blissful breath.
III. Each In His Own Tongue
The honey-tinted autumn sunshine was falling thickly over the crimson and amber maples around old Abel Blair’s door. There was only one outer door in old Abel’s house, and it almost always stood wide open. A little black dog, with one ear missing and a lame forepaw, almost always slept on the worn red sandstone slab which served old Abel for a doorstep; and on the still more worn sill above it a large gray cat almost always slept. Just inside the door, on a bandy-legged chair of elder days, old Abel almost always sat.
The honey-colored autumn sunlight streamed warmly over the red and orange maples around old Abel Blair's door. There was only one front door in Abel's house, and it was nearly always wide open. A small black dog, with one ear missing and a lame front paw, often napped on the worn red sandstone slab that served as Abel's doorstep; and on the even more worn sill above it, a large gray cat usually rested. Just inside the door, on a crooked old chair, Abel was almost always sitting.
He was sitting there this afternoon—a little old man, sadly twisted with rheumatism; his head was abnormally large, thatched with long, wiry black hair; his face was heavily lined and swarthily sunburned; his eyes were deep-set and black, with occasional peculiar golden flashes in them. A strange looking man was old Abel Blair; and as strange was he as he looked. Lower Carmody people would have told you.
He was sitting there this afternoon—a little old man, sadly bent with rheumatism; his head was unusually large, covered with long, wiry black hair; his face was deeply lined and darkly sunburned; his eyes were deep-set and black, with occasional strange golden glimmers in them. Old Abel Blair was a peculiar-looking man; and he was as strange as he appeared, the people of Lower Carmody would have said.
Old Abel was almost always sober in these, his later years. He was sober to-day. He liked to bask in that ripe sunlight as well as his dog and cat did; and in such baskings he almost always looked out of his doorway at the far, fine blue sky over the tops of the crowding maples. But to-day he was not looking at the sky, instead, he was staring at the black, dusty rafters of his kitchen, where hung dried meats and strings of onions and bunches of herbs and fishing tackle and guns and skins.
Old Abel was mostly sober in these later years. He was sober today. He enjoyed basking in the warm sunlight just like his dog and cat did; while doing so, he usually looked out his doorway at the beautiful blue sky over the tops of the dense maple trees. But today, he wasn’t looking at the sky; instead, he was staring at the black, dusty rafters of his kitchen, where dried meats, strings of onions, bunches of herbs, fishing tackle, guns, and skins were hanging.
But old Abel saw not these things; his face was the face of a man who beholds visions, compact of heavenly pleasure and hellish pain, for old Abel was seeing what he might have been—and what he was; as he always saw when Felix Moore played to him on the violin. And the awful joy of dreaming that he was young again, with unspoiled life before him, was so great and compelling that it counterbalanced the agony in the realization of a dishonoured old age, following years in which he had squandered the wealth of his soul in ways where Wisdom lifted not her voice.
But old Abel didn’t notice these things; his face was that of a man who sees visions, filled with heavenly pleasure and hellish pain, because old Abel was seeing what he could have been—and what he actually was; just as he always did when Felix Moore played for him on the violin. The overwhelming joy of imagining that he was young again, with an untouched life ahead of him, was so intense and compelling that it balanced out the agony of realizing he was living an dishonored old age, after years in which he had wasted the wealth of his soul in ways that Wisdom never spoke up about.
Felix Moore was standing opposite to him, before an untidy stove, where the noon fire had died down into pallid, scattered ashes. Under his chin he held old Abel’s brown, battered fiddle; his eyes, too, were fixed on the ceiling; and he, too, saw things not lawful to be uttered in any language save that of music; and of all music, only that given forth by the anguished, enraptured spirit of the violin. And yet this Felix was little more than twelve years old, and his face was still the face of a child who knows nothing of either sorrow or sin or failure or remorse. Only in his large, gray-black eyes was there something not of the child—something that spoke of an inheritance from many hearts, now ashes, which had aforetime grieved and joyed, and struggled and failed, and succeeded and grovelled. The inarticulate cries of their longings had passed into this child’s soul, and transmuted themselves into the expression of his music.
Felix Moore was standing across from him, in front of a messy stove, where the midday fire had burned down to pale, scattered ashes. He held old Abel's brown, worn fiddle under his chin; his eyes were also fixed on the ceiling, and he, too, saw things that can't be expressed in any language except music; and of all music, only that coming from the anguished, enraptured spirit of the violin. Yet this Felix was hardly more than twelve years old, and his face still looked like that of a child who knows nothing of sorrow, sin, failure, or regret. Only in his large, gray-black eyes was there something beyond childhood—something that hinted at an inheritance from many hearts, now ashes, which had once grieved and rejoiced, struggled and failed, succeeded and crawled. The inarticulate cries of their longings had seeped into this child's soul and transformed into the expression of his music.
Felix was a beautiful child. Carmody people, who stayed at home, thought so; and old Abel Blair, who had roamed afar in many lands, thought so; and even the Rev. Stephen Leonard, who taught, and tried to believe, that favour is deceitful and beauty is vain, thought so.
Felix was a gorgeous child. The people of Carmody, who stayed at home, believed this; and old Abel Blair, who had traveled far and wide, thought so too; and even Rev. Stephen Leonard, who taught and tried to convince himself that charm is misleading and beauty is superficial, thought the same.
He was a slight lad, with sloping shoulders, a slim brown neck, and a head set on it with stag-like grace and uplift. His hair, cut straight across his brow and falling over his ears, after some caprice of Janet Andrews, the minister’s housekeeper, was a glossy blue-black. The skin of his face and hands was like ivory; his eyes were large and beautifully tinted—gray, with dilating pupils; his features had the outlines of a cameo. Carmody mothers considered him delicate, and had long foretold that the minister would never bring him up; but old Abel pulled his grizzled moustache when he heard such forebodings and smiled.
He was a slender boy, with sloping shoulders, a slim brown neck, and a head set atop it with a graceful, stag-like lift. His hair, cut straight across his forehead and falling over his ears due to some whim of Janet Andrews, the minister’s housekeeper, was a shiny blue-black. The skin on his face and hands was like ivory; his eyes were large and beautifully colored—gray, with expanding pupils; his features resembled the outline of a cameo. The mothers in Carmody thought he looked fragile and had long predicted that the minister wouldn't be able to raise him; but old Abel would tug at his grizzled moustache when he heard such predictions and smile.
“Felix Moore will live,” he said positively. “You can’t kill that kind until their work is done. He’s got a work to do—if the minister’ll let him do it. And if the minister don’t let him do it, then I wouldn’t be in that minister’s shoes when he comes to the judgment—no, I’d rather be in my own. It’s an awful thing to cross the purposes of the Almighty, either in your own life or anybody else’s. Sometimes I think it’s what’s meant by the unpardonable sin—ay, that I do!”
“Felix Moore will survive,” he said with certainty. “You can’t take down someone like him until their work is finished. He has a mission to fulfill—if the minister lets him do it. And if the minister doesn’t allow it, then I wouldn’t want to be in that minister’s position when the time comes to be judged—no, I’d much rather be in my own. It’s a terrible thing to go against the plans of the Almighty, whether in your own life or someone else’s. Sometimes I wonder if that’s what they mean by the unpardonable sin—yes, I truly believe that!”
Carmody people never asked what old Abel meant. They had long ago given up such vain questioning. When a man had lived as old Abel had lived for the greater part of his life, was it any wonder he said crazy things? And as for hinting that Mr. Leonard, a man who was really almost too good to live, was guilty of any sin, much less an unpardonable one—well, there now! what use was it to be taking any account of old Abel’s queer speeches? Though, to be sure, there was no great harm in a fiddle, and maybe Mr. Leonard was a mite too strict that way with the child. But then, could you wonder at it? There was his father, you see.
The people of Carmody never questioned what old Abel meant. They had long stopped such pointless inquiries. When a man has lived as long as old Abel has, is it any surprise that he says strange things? And as for suggesting that Mr. Leonard, a man who was almost too good for this world, was guilty of any sin, let alone an unforgivable one—well, really! What was the point of taking old Abel’s odd remarks seriously? Still, there wasn’t much harm in a fiddle, and maybe Mr. Leonard was a little too strict about that with the child. But then, could you blame him? Just look at his father, you see.
Felix finally lowered the violin, and came back to old Abel’s kitchen with a long sigh. Old Abel smiled drearily at him—the smile of a man who has been in the hands of the tormentors.
Felix finally put down the violin and returned to old Abel’s kitchen with a long sigh. Old Abel looked at him with a tired smile—the kind of smile from someone who has suffered at the hands of tormentors.
“It’s awful the way you play—it’s awful,” he said with a shudder. “I never heard anything like it—and you that never had any teaching since you were nine years old, and not much practice, except what you could get here now and then on my old, battered fiddle. And to think you make it up yourself as you go along! I suppose your grandfather would never hear to your studying music—would he now?”
“It’s terrible the way you play—it’s terrible,” he said with a shiver. “I’ve never heard anything like it—and you haven’t had any lessons since you were nine, and not much practice, except what you could get here and there on my old, beat-up fiddle. And to think you’re making it up as you go! I guess your grandfather would never let you study music—would he?”
Felix shook his head.
Felix nodded in disagreement.
“I know he wouldn’t, Abel. He wants me to be a minister. Ministers are good things to be, but I’m afraid I can’t be a minister.”
“I know he wouldn't, Abel. He wants me to be a minister. Being a minister is a good thing, but I'm afraid I just can't do it.”
“Not a pulpit minister. There’s different kinds of ministers, and each must talk to men in his own tongue if he’s going to do ‘em any real good,” said old Abel meditatively. “YOUR tongue is music. Strange that your grandfather can’t see that for himself, and him such a broad-minded man! He’s the only minister I ever had much use for. He’s God’s own if ever a man was. And he loves you—yes, sir, he loves you like the apple of his eye.”
“Not a church preacher. There are different types of ministers, and each one has to speak in a way that resonates with people if he’s going to really help them,” said old Abel thoughtfully. “YOUR language is music. It’s odd that your grandfather can’t recognize that himself, and he’s such an open-minded guy! He’s the only minister I’ve ever really valued. He’s a genuine man of God if there ever was one. And he cares about you—absolutely, he cares about you like you’re the apple of his eye.”
“And I love him,” said Felix warmly. “I love him so much that I’ll even try to be a minister for his sake, though I don’t want to be.”
“And I love him,” Felix said warmly. “I love him so much that I’ll even try to be a minister for him, even though I don’t want to be.”
“What do you want to be?”
“What do you want to do?”
“A great violinist,” answered the child, his ivory-hued face suddenly warming into living rose. “I want to play to thousands—and see their eyes look as yours do when I play. Sometimes your eyes frighten me, but oh, it’s a splendid fright! If I had father’s violin I could do better. I remember that he once said it had a soul that was doing purgatory for its sins when it had lived on earth. I don’t know what he meant, but it did seem to me that HIS violin was alive. He taught me to play on it as soon as I was big enough to hold it.”
“A great violinist,” the child replied, his pale face suddenly glowing with a rosy warmth. “I want to play for thousands—and see their eyes sparkle like yours do when I perform. Sometimes your eyes scare me, but it’s such an incredible scare! If I had my dad’s violin, I could play even better. I remember he once said it had a soul that was doing purgatory for its sins from when it was alive on earth. I don’t really know what he meant, but it felt like HIS violin was alive. He taught me to play on it as soon as I was big enough to hold it.”
“Did you love your father?” asked old Abel, with a keen look.
“Did you love your dad?” asked old Abel, with an intense gaze.
Again Felix crimsoned; but he looked straightly and steadily into his old friend’s face.
Again, Felix flushed, but he looked directly and steadily into his old friend's face.
“No,” he said, “I didn’t; but,” he added, gravely and deliberately, “I don’t think you should have asked me such a question.”
“No,” he said, “I didn’t; but,” he added, seriously and thoughtfully, “I don’t think you should have asked me that question.”
It was old Abel’s turn to blush. Carmody people would not have believed he could blush; and perhaps no living being could have called that deepening hue into his weather-beaten cheek save only this gray-eyed child of the rebuking face.
It was old Abel’s turn to blush. The Carmody folks wouldn’t have believed he could blush; and maybe no one else could have brought that deep color to his weathered cheek except for this gray-eyed child with the scolding face.
“No, I guess I shouldn’t,” he said. “But I’m always making mistakes. I’ve never made anything else. That’s why I’m nothing more than ‘Old Abel’ to the Carmody people. Nobody but you and your grandfather ever calls me ‘Mr. Blair.’ Yet William Blair at the store up there, rich and respected as he is, wasn’t half as clever a man as I was when we started in life: you mayn’t believe that, but it’s true. And the worst of it is, young Felix, that most of the time I don’t care whether I’m Mr. Blair or old Abel. Only when you play I care. It makes me feel just as a look I saw in a little girl’s eyes some years ago made me feel. Her name was Anne Shirley and she lived with the Cuthberts down at Avonlea. We got into a conversation at Blair’s store. She could talk a blue streak to anyone, that girl could. I happened to say about something that it didn’t matter to a battered old hulk of sixty odd like me. She looked at me with her big, innocent eyes, a little reproachful like, as if I’d said something awful heretical. ‘Don’t you think, Mr. Blair,’ she says, ‘that the older we get the more things ought to matter to us?’—as grave as if she’d been a hundred instead of eleven. ‘Things matter SO much to me now,’ she says, clasping her hands thisaway, ‘and I’m sure that when I’m sixty they’ll matter just five times as much to me.’ Well, the way she looked and the way she spoke made me feel downright ashamed of myself because things had stopped mattering with me. But never mind all that. My miserable old feelings don’t count for much. What come of your father’s fiddle?”
“No, I guess I shouldn’t,” he said. “But I’m always making mistakes. That’s all I ever seem to do. That’s why I’m just ‘Old Abel’ to the Carmody folks. Nobody but you and your grandfather ever calls me ‘Mr. Blair.’ Yet William Blair at the store up there, as wealthy and respected as he is, wasn’t half as smart as I was when we started out: you might not believe it, but it’s true. And the worst part, young Felix, is that most of the time I don’t care whether I’m Mr. Blair or old Abel. I only care when you play. It makes me feel the same way I felt when I saw a look in a little girl’s eyes a few years back. Her name was Anne Shirley, and she lived with the Cuthberts down in Avonlea. We ended up chatting at Blair’s store. She could talk anyone's ear off, that girl. I happened to say something about how it didn’t matter to a worn-out old guy like me. She looked at me with those big, innocent eyes, a bit reproachful, almost like I’d said something terrible. ‘Don’t you think, Mr. Blair,’ she said, ‘that the older we get, the more things ought to matter to us?’—as serious as if she were a hundred instead of just eleven. ‘Things matter SO much to me now,’ she said, clasping her hands like this, ‘and I’m sure that when I’m sixty, they’ll matter just five times as much to me.’ Well, the way she looked and spoke made me feel downright ashamed of myself because things had stopped mattering to me. But never mind all that. My miserable old feelings don’t really count for much. What happened to your father’s fiddle?”
“Grandfather took it away when I came here. I think he burned it. And I long for it so often.”
“Grandpa took it when I got here. I think he burned it. And I miss it so much.”
“Well, you’ve always got my old brown fiddle to come to when you must.”
“Well, you can always count on my old brown fiddle when you need to.”
“Yes, I know. And I’m glad for that. But I’m hungry for a violin all the time. And I only come here when the hunger gets too much to bear. I feel as if I oughtn’t to come even then—I’m always saying I won’t do it again, because I know grandfather wouldn’t like it, if he knew.”
“Yes, I know. And I’m glad about that. But I’m always craving a violin. I only come here when the craving becomes too overwhelming. I feel like I shouldn’t come even then—I keep telling myself I won’t do it again because I know grandfather wouldn’t approve if he found out.”
“He has never forbidden it, has he?”
“He's never forbidden it, has he?”
“No, but that is because he doesn’t know I come here for that. He never thinks of such a thing. I feel sure he WOULD forbid it, if he knew. And that makes me very wretched. And yet I HAVE to come. Mr. Blair, do you know why grandfather can’t bear to have me play on the violin? He loves music, and he doesn’t mind my playing on the organ, if I don’t neglect other things. I can’t understand it, can you?”
“No, but that’s because he doesn’t realize I come here for that. He never thinks about it. I’m sure he’d forbid it if he knew. And that makes me really unhappy. But I have to come. Mr. Blair, do you know why my grandfather can’t stand me playing the violin? He loves music, and he doesn’t mind me playing the organ, as long as I don’t ignore other things. I just don’t get it, do you?”
“I have a pretty good idea, but I can’t tell you. It isn’t my secret. Maybe he’ll tell you himself some day. But, mark you, young Felix, he has got good reasons for it all. Knowing what I know, I can’t blame him over much, though I think he’s mistaken. Come now, play something more for me before you go—something that’s bright and happy this time, so as to leave me with a good taste in my mouth. That last thing you played took me straight to heaven,—but heaven’s awful near to hell, and at the last you tipped me in.”
“I have a pretty good idea, but I can’t tell you. It’s not my secret. Maybe he’ll share it with you someday. But listen, young Felix, he has good reasons for everything. Knowing what I know, I can’t blame him too much, although I think he’s wrong. Now, play something else for me before you leave—something bright and happy this time, so I’m left with a good feeling. That last piece you played took me straight to heaven—but heaven’s really close to hell, and in the end, you tipped me right over.”
“I don’t understand you,” said Felix, drawing his fine, narrow black brows together in a perplexed frown.
“I don’t get you,” said Felix, furrowing his sleek, narrow black brows in a confused frown.
“No—and I wouldn’t want you to. You couldn’t understand unless you was an old man who had it in him once to do something and be a MAN, and just went and made himself a devilish fool. But there must be something in you that understands things—all kinds of things—or you couldn’t put it all into music the way you do. How do you do it? How in—how DO you do it, young Felix?”
“No—and I wouldn’t want you to. You couldn’t understand unless you were an old man who once had the drive to do something and be a MAN, and then just ended up making a complete fool of himself. But there has to be something in you that gets it—all sorts of things—or you wouldn’t be able to express it all in your music like you do. How do you do it? How in the world—how DO you do it, young Felix?”
“I don’t know. But I play differently to different people. I don’t know how that is. When I’m alone with you I have to play one way; and when Janet comes over here to listen I feel quite another way—not so thrilling, but happier and lonelier. And that day when Jessie Blair was here listening I felt as if I wanted to laugh and sing—as if the violin wanted to laugh and sing all the time.”
“I don’t know. But I play differently with different people. I can’t explain it. When I’m alone with you, I have to play one way; but when Janet comes over to listen, I feel totally different—not as exciting, but happier and lonelier. And that day when Jessie Blair was here listening, I felt like I wanted to laugh and sing—as if the violin wanted to laugh and sing all the time.”
The strange, golden gleam flashed through old Abel’s sunken eyes.
The odd, golden gleam flickered in old Abel’s hollow eyes.
“God,” he muttered under his breath, “I believe the boy can get into other folk’s souls somehow, and play out what HIS soul sees there.”
“God,” he muttered quietly, “I think the kid can tap into other people’s souls somehow and act out what HIS soul sees in them.”
“What’s that you say?” inquired Felix, petting his fiddle.
“What did you say?” Felix asked, stroking his fiddle.
“Nothing—never mind—go on. Something lively now, young Felix. Stop probing into my soul, where you haven’t no business to be, you infant, and play me something out of your own—something sweet and happy and pure.”
“Whatever—forget it—just continue. Something upbeat now, young Felix. Stop digging into my soul, where you don’t belong, you child, and play me something of your own—something sweet, happy, and pure.”
“I’ll play the way I feel on sunshiny mornings, when the birds are singing and I forget I have to be a minister,” said Felix simply.
“I'll play how I feel on sunny mornings, when the birds are singing and I forget I have to be a minister,” Felix said plainly.
A witching, gurgling, mirthful strain, like mingled bird and brook song, floated out on the still air, along the path where the red and golden maple leaves were falling very softly, one by one. The Reverend Stephen Leonard heard it, as he came along the way, and the Reverend Stephen Leonard smiled. Now, when Stephen Leonard smiled, children ran to him, and grown people felt as if they looked from Pisgah over to some fair land of promise beyond the fret and worry of their care-dimmed earthly lives.
A magical, bubbling, joyful tune, like a mix of bird and stream song, floated through the calm air along the path where red and golden maple leaves were gently falling, one by one. Reverend Stephen Leonard heard it as he walked by, and he smiled. Whenever Stephen Leonard smiled, children rushed to him, and adults felt as if they were looking from Pisgah toward a beautiful promised land beyond the stress and struggles of their burdened lives.
Mr. Leonard loved music, as he loved all things beautiful, whether in the material or the spiritual world, though he did not realize how much he loved them for their beauty alone, or he would have been shocked and remorseful. He himself was beautiful. His figure was erect and youthful, despite seventy years. His face was as mobile and charming as a woman’s, yet with all a man’s tried strength and firmness in it, and his dark blue eyes flashed with the brilliance of one and twenty; even his silken silvery hair could not make an old man of him. He was worshipped by everyone who knew him, and he was, in so far as mortal man may be, worthy of that worship.
Mr. Leonard loved music, just like he loved all things beautiful, whether in the physical or spiritual world, although he didn't fully realize how much he cherished them for their beauty alone; if he had, he would have felt shocked and guilty. He himself was beautiful. His stance was upright and youthful, even at seventy. His face was as expressive and charming as a woman’s, yet it had all the strength and firmness of a man, and his dark blue eyes sparkled with the energy of someone twenty-one; even his silky silver hair couldn't make him look old. Everyone who knew him admired him, and he was, to the extent that any mortal can be, deserving of that admiration.
“Old Abel is amusing himself with his violin again,” he thought. “What a delicious thing he is playing! He has quite a gift for the violin. But how can he play such a thing as that,—a battered old hulk of a man who has, at one time or another, wallowed in almost every sin to which human nature can sink? He was on one of his sprees three days ago—the first one for over a year—lying dead-drunk in the market square in Charlottetown among the dogs; and now he is playing something that only a young archangel on the hills of heaven ought to be able to play. Well, it will make my task all the easier. Abel is always repentant by the time he is able to play on his fiddle.”
“Old Abel is at it again, playing his violin,” he thought. “What an amazing tune! He really has a talent for the violin. But how can he play something like that—a beaten-down old man who has indulged in nearly every sin imaginable? Just three days ago, he was on a binge—the first one in over a year—lying dead drunk in the market square in Charlottetown among the dogs; and now he’s playing a melody that only a young archangel in heaven should be able to play. Well, this will definitely make my job easier. Abel always feels remorseful by the time he can play his fiddle again.”
Mr. Leonard was on the door-stone. The little black dog had frisked down to meet him, and the gray cat rubbed her head against his leg. Old Abel did not notice him; he was beating time with uplifted hand and smiling face to Felix’s music, and his eyes were young again, glowing with laughter and sheer happiness.
Mr. Leonard was on the doorstep. The little black dog had run down to greet him, and the gray cat nudged her head against his leg. Old Abel didn't notice him; he was keeping time with his raised hand and a smiling face to Felix’s music, and his eyes were bright again, filled with joy and pure happiness.
“Felix! what does this mean?”
"Felix! What does this mean?"
The violin bow clattered from Felix’s hand upon the floor; he swung around and faced his grandfather. As he met the passion of grief and hurt in the old man’s eyes, his own clouded with an agony of repentance.
The violin bow dropped from Felix’s hand onto the floor; he turned around and faced his grandfather. As he looked into the deep pain of grief and hurt in the old man’s eyes, his own filled with a sense of regret.
“Grandfather—I’m sorry,” he cried brokenly.
“Grandpa—I’m sorry,” he cried.
“Now, now!” Old Abel had risen deprecatingly. “It’s all my fault, Mr. Leonard. Don’t you blame the boy. I coaxed him to play a bit for me. I didn’t feel fit to touch the fiddle yet myself—too soon after Friday, you see. So I coaxed him on—wouldn’t give him no peace till he played. It’s all my fault.”
“Now, now!” Old Abel stood up with a humble attitude. “It’s all my fault, Mr. Leonard. Don’t blame the boy. I encouraged him to play a little for me. I didn’t feel well enough to touch the fiddle myself yet—too soon after Friday, you know. So I kept insisting until he played. It’s all my fault.”
“No,” said Felix, throwing back his head. His face was as white as marble, yet it seemed ablaze with desperate truth and scorn of old Abel’s shielding lie. “No, grandfather, it isn’t Abel’s fault. I came over here on purpose to play, because I thought you had gone to the harbour. I have come here often, ever since I have lived with you.”
“No,” Felix said, tossing his head back. His face was as white as marble, but it seemed to glow with urgent truth and contempt for old Abel’s protective lie. “No, grandfather, it’s not Abel’s fault. I came over here on purpose to play because I thought you were at the harbor. I’ve come here often, ever since I’ve lived with you.”
“Ever since you have lived with me you have been deceiving me like this, Felix?”
“Ever since you moved in with me, you’ve been deceiving me like this, Felix?”
There was no anger in Mr. Leonard’s tone—only measureless sorrow. The boy’s sensitive lips quivered.
There was no anger in Mr. Leonard’s tone—only deep sorrow. The boy’s sensitive lips trembled.
“Forgive me, grandfather,” he whispered beseechingly.
“Forgive me, Grandpa,” he whispered urgently.
“You never forbid him to come,” old Abel broke in angrily. “Be just, Mr. Leonard—be just.”
“You never stopped him from coming,” old Abel interrupted angrily. “Be fair, Mr. Leonard—be fair.”
“I AM just. Felix knows that he has disobeyed me, in the spirit if not in the letter. Do you not know it, Felix?”
“I am just. Felix knows he has disobeyed me, in spirit if not in letter. Don't you know it, Felix?”
“Yes, grandfather, I have done wrong—I’ve known that I was doing wrong every time I came. Forgive me, grandfather.”
“Yes, Grandpa, I messed up—I’ve known I was in the wrong every time I came. Please forgive me, Grandpa.”
“Felix, I forgive you, but I ask you to promise me, here and now, that you will never again, as long as you live, touch a violin.” Dusky crimson rushed madly over the boy’s face. He gave a cry as if he had been lashed with a whip. Old Abel sprang to his feet.
“Felix, I forgive you, but I need you to promise me, right here and now, that you will never again, for as long as you live, touch a violin.” A deep red flush spread quickly over the boy’s face. He gasped as if he had been struck. Old Abel jumped to his feet.
“Don’t you ask such a promise of him, Mr. Leonard,” he cried furiously. “It’s a sin, that’s what it is. Man, man, what blinds you? You ARE blind. Can’t you see what is in the boy? His soul is full of music. It’ll torture him to death—or to worse—if you don’t let it have way.”
“Don’t you ask him for that kind of promise, Mr. Leonard,” he shouted angrily. “It’s wrong, that’s what it is. Man, what’s wrong with you? You’re blind. Can’t you see what’s inside the boy? His soul is full of music. It’ll drive him to death—or something even worse—if you don’t let it be free.”
“There is a devil in such music,” said Mr. Leonard hotly.
“There’s a devil in that kind of music,” Mr. Leonard said passionately.
“Ay, there may be, but don’t forget that there’s a Christ in it, too,” retorted old Abel in a low tense tone.
“Aye, that might be true, but don’t forget that there’s a Christ in it, too,” replied old Abel in a low, tense tone.
Mr. Leonard looked shocked; he considered that old Abel had uttered blasphemy. He turned away from him rebukingly.
Mr. Leonard looked shocked; he thought that old Abel had spoken blasphemy. He turned away from him in disapproval.
“Felix, promise me.”
"Felix, promise me."
There was no relenting in his face or tone. He was merciless in the use of the power he possessed over that young, loving spirit. Felix understood that there was no escape; but his lips were very white as he said,
There was no softness in his face or tone. Hewas ruthless in how he used the power he had over that young, loving spirit. Felix knew there was no way out; but his lips were very pale as he said,
“I promise, grandfather.”
"I promise, Grandpa."
Mr. Leonard drew a long breath of relief. He knew that promise would be kept. So did old Abel. The latter crossed the floor and sullenly took the violin from Felix’s relaxed hand. Without a word or look he went into the little bedroom off the kitchen and shut the door with a slam of righteous indignation. But from its window he stealthily watched his visitors go away. Just as they entered on the maple path Mr. Leonard laid his hand on Felix’s head and looked down at him. Instantly the boy flung his arm up over the old man’s shoulder and smiled at him. In the look they exchanged there was boundless love and trust—ay, and good-fellowship. Old Abel’s scornful eyes again held the golden flash.
Mr. Leonard let out a long breath of relief. He knew that promise would be kept. So did old Abel. Abel crossed the room and took the violin from Felix’s relaxed hand with a sullen expression. Without saying a word or even looking at them, he went into the small bedroom off the kitchen and slammed the door in indignation. But he stealthily watched his visitors from the window as they left. Just as they stepped onto the maple path, Mr. Leonard rested his hand on Felix’s head and looked down at him. Instantly, the boy threw his arm over the old man’s shoulder and smiled at him. In their exchanged look, there was boundless love and trust—and camaraderie. Old Abel’s scornful eyes once again flickered with a golden flash.
“How those two love each other!” he muttered enviously. “And how they torture each other!”
“How those two love each other!” he muttered with envy. “And how they torment each other!”
Mr. Leonard went to his study to pray when he got home. He knew that Felix had run for comforting to Janet Andrews, the little, thin, sweet-faced, rigid-lipped woman who kept house for them. Mr. Leonard knew that Janet would disapprove of his action as deeply as old Abel had done. She would say nothing, she would only look at him with reproachful eyes over the teacups at suppertime. But Mr. Leonard believed he had done what was best and his conscience did not trouble him, though his heart did.
Mr. Leonard went to his study to pray when he got home. He knew that Felix had sought comfort from Janet Andrews, the petite, thin, sweet-faced, tight-lipped woman who managed their household. Mr. Leonard was aware that Janet would disapprove of his actions just as much as old Abel had. She wouldn’t say anything; she would just look at him with disapproving eyes over the teacups at dinner time. But Mr. Leonard believed he had done what was best, and his conscience was clear, even if his heart was not.
Thirteen years before this, his daughter Margaret had almost broken that heart by marrying a man of whom he could not approve. Martin Moore was a professional violinist. He was a popular performer, though not in any sense a great one. He met the slim, golden-haired daughter of the manse at the house of a college friend she was visiting in Toronto, and fell straightway in love with her. Margaret had loved him with all her virginal heart in return, and married him, despite her father’s disapproval. It was not to Martin Moore’s profession that Mr. Leonard objected, but to the man himself. He knew that the violinist’s past life had not been such as became a suitor for Margaret Leonard; and his insight into character warned him that Martin Moore could never make any woman lastingly happy.
Thirteen years earlier, his daughter Margaret had almost shattered his heart by marrying a man he couldn't approve of. Martin Moore was a professional violinist. He was well-liked as a performer, though not extraordinary by any means. He met the slim, golden-haired daughter of the church at a college friend's house she was visiting in Toronto, and instantly fell in love with her. Margaret loved him wholeheartedly in return and married him, despite her father's disapproval. Mr. Leonard didn't object to Martin Moore's profession but rather to the man himself. He knew that the violinist’s past was not suitable for a suitor for Margaret Leonard, and his keen sense of character warned him that Martin Moore could never truly make any woman happy for the long run.
Margaret Leonard did not believe this. She married Martin Moore and lived one year in paradise. Perhaps that atoned for the three bitter years which followed—that, and her child. At all events, she died as she had lived, loyal and uncomplaining. She died alone, for her husband was away on a concert tour, and her illness was so brief that her father had not time to reach her before the end. Her body was taken home to be buried beside her mother in the little Carmody churchyard. Mr. Leonard wished to take the child, but Martin Moore refused to give him up.
Margaret Leonard didn’t believe this. She married Martin Moore and spent a year in bliss. Maybe that made up for the three tough years that came after—that, and her child. In any case, she died just as she lived, loyal and without complaints. She passed away alone since her husband was away on a concert tour, and her illness was so quick that her father didn’t make it in time to be with her before she died. Her body was taken home to be buried next to her mother in the small Carmody churchyard. Mr. Leonard wanted to take the child, but Martin Moore wouldn’t let him have her.
Six years later Moore, too, died, and at last Mr. Leonard had his heart’s desire—the possession of Margaret’s son. The grandfather awaited the child’s coming with mingled feelings. His heart yearned for him, yet he dreaded to meet a second edition of Martin Moore. Suppose Margaret’s son resembled his handsome vagabond of a father! Or, worse still, suppose he were cursed with his father’s lack of principle, his instability, his Bohemian instincts. Thus Mr. Leonard tortured himself wretchedly before the coming of Felix.
Six years later, Moore passed away as well, and finally, Mr. Leonard got what he’d always wanted—the chance to have Margaret’s son. The grandfather looked forward to the child’s arrival with mixed emotions. He longed for him, but he was also anxious about meeting a younger version of Martin Moore. What if Margaret’s son inherited his charming, carefree father’s looks? Or even worse, what if he ended up with his father’s lack of principles, instability, and Bohemian tendencies? So, Mr. Leonard made himself miserable with these thoughts before Felix arrived.
The child did not look like either father or mother. Instead, Mr. Leonard found himself looking into a face which he had put away under the grasses thirty years before—the face of his girl bride, who had died at Margaret’s birth. Here again were her lustrous gray-black eyes, her ivory outlines, her fine-traced arch of brow; and here, looking out of those eyes, seemed her very spirit again. From that moment the soul of the old man was knit to the soul of the child, and they loved each other with a love surpassing that of women.
The child didn’t resemble either parent. Instead, Mr. Leonard found himself looking at a face he had buried under the grass thirty years ago—the face of his young bride, who had died giving birth to Margaret. There were her beautiful gray-black eyes, her pale features, her delicately shaped eyebrows; and in those eyes seemed to be her very spirit once more. From that moment, the old man's soul was connected to the child's soul, and they loved each other with a bond deeper than that of women.
Felix’s only inheritance from his father was his love of music. But the child had genius, where his father had possessed only talent. To Martin Moore’s outward mastery of the violin was added the mystery and intensity of his mother’s nature, with some more subtle quality still, which had perhaps come to him from the grandmother he so strongly resembled. Moore had understood what a career was naturally before the child, and he had trained him in the technique of his art from the time the slight fingers could first grasp the bow. When nine-year-old Felix came to the Carmody manse, he had mastered as much of the science of the violin as nine out of ten musicians acquire in a lifetime; and he brought with him his father’s violin; it was all Martin Moore had to leave his son—but it was an Amati, the commercial value of which nobody in Carmody suspected. Mr. Leonard had taken possession of it and Felix had never seen it since. He cried himself to sleep many a night for the loss of it. Mr. Leonard did not know this, and if Janet Andrews suspected it she held her tongue—an art in which she excelled. She “saw no harm in a fiddle,” herself, and thought Mr. Leonard absurdly strict in the matter, though it would not have been well for the luckless outsider who might have ventured to say as much to her. She had connived at Felix’s visits to old Abel Blair, squaring the matter with her Presbyterian conscience by some peculiar process known only to herself.
Felix’s only inheritance from his father was his love of music. But the child had genius, where his father had only talent. Martin Moore's outward mastery of the violin was combined with the mystery and intensity of his mother’s nature, along with some additional quality that may have come from the grandmother he resembled so strongly. Moore had understood what a career meant for the child before anyone else, and he had trained him in the technique of his art from the time his small fingers could first hold the bow. By the time nine-year-old Felix arrived at the Carmody manse, he had mastered as much of the violin's science as most musicians acquire in a lifetime; he brought with him his father’s violin, the only thing Martin Moore had to leave his son—but it was an Amati, the true value of which nobody in Carmody realized. Mr. Leonard had taken possession of it, and Felix had never seen it since. He cried himself to sleep many nights over the loss of it. Mr. Leonard didn’t know this, and if Janet Andrews suspected, she kept quiet—an art she excelled at. She “saw no harm in a fiddle” herself and thought Mr. Leonard was absurdly strict about it, though it wouldn’t have gone well for anyone who dared to say that to her. She had allowed Felix's visits to old Abel Blair, reconciling it with her Presbyterian conscience through some peculiar reasoning known only to her.
When Janet heard of the promise which Mr. Leonard had exacted from Felix she seethed with indignation; and, though she “knew her place” better than to say anything to Mr. Leonard about it, she made her disapproval so plainly manifest in her bearing that the stern, gentle old man found the atmosphere of his hitherto peaceful manse unpleasantly chill and hostile for a time.
When Janet learned about the promise Mr. Leonard had forced from Felix, she was filled with anger. Even though she knew better than to confront Mr. Leonard about it, she made her disapproval so obvious in her demeanor that the stern but gentle old man felt the atmosphere of his previously peaceful home turn uncomfortably cold and unfriendly for a while.
It was the wish of his heart that Felix should be a minister, as he would have wished his own son to be, had one been born to him. Mr. Leonard thought rightly that the highest work to which any man could be called was a life of service to his fellows; but he made the mistake of supposing the field of service much narrower than it is—of failing to see that a man may minister to the needs of humanity in many different but equally effective ways.
It was his heartfelt wish for Felix to become a minister, just as he would have hoped for his own son, had he had one. Mr. Leonard was correct in thinking that the greatest calling for any man was to serve others; however, he mistakenly believed that the path of service was much more limited than it truly is—failing to recognize that a person can serve humanity's needs in many different but equally impactful ways.
Janet hoped that Mr. Leonard might not exact the fulfilment of Felix’s promise; but Felix himself, with the instinctive understanding of perfect love, knew that it was vain to hope for any change of viewpoint in his grandfather. He addressed himself to the keeping of his promise in letter and in spirit. He never went again to old Abel’s; he did not even play on the organ, though this was not forbidden, because any music wakened in him a passion of longing and ecstasy which demanded expression with an intensity not to be borne. He flung himself grimly into his studies and conned Latin and Greek verbs with a persistency which soon placed him at the head of all competitors.
Janet hoped that Mr. Leonard wouldn’t insist on Felix keeping his promise, but Felix, understanding true love instinctively, knew it was pointless to expect any change in his grandfather’s view. He committed himself to fulfilling his promise in both word and spirit. He never visited old Abel again; he didn’t even play the organ, even though it wasn’t forbidden, because any music stirred a longing and ecstasy in him that he couldn’t contain. He threw himself into his studies and diligently worked on Latin and Greek verbs with a determination that quickly put him at the top of all his peers.
Only once in the long winter did he come near to breaking his promise. One evening, when March was melting into April, and the pulses of spring were stirring under the lingering snow, he was walking home from school alone. As he descended into the little hollow below the manse a lively lilt of music drifted up to meet him. It was only the product of a mouth-organ, manipulated by a little black-eyed, French-Canadian hired boy, sitting on the fence by the brook; but there was music in the ragged urchin and it came out through his simple toy. It tingled over Felix from head to foot; and, when Leon held out the mouth-organ with a fraternal grin of invitation, he snatched at it as a famished creature might snatch at food.
Only once during the long winter did he almost break his promise. One evening, as March was turning into April and the signs of spring were stirring beneath the lingering snow, he was walking home from school alone. As he walked down into the little hollow below the manse, a lively tune floated up to greet him. It was just a mouth organ being played by a little black-eyed French-Canadian boy, sitting on the fence by the brook; but there was music in that ragged kid, and it came out through his simple instrument. It sent a thrill through Felix from head to toe; and when Leon held out the mouth organ with a friendly grin of invitation, he grabbed it eagerly like a starving person might snatch at food.
Then, with it half-way to his lips, he paused. True, it was only the violin he had promised never to touch; but he felt that if he gave way ever so little to the desire that was in him, it would sweep everything before it. If he played on Leon Buote’s mouth-organ, there in that misty spring dale, he would go to old Abel’s that evening; he KNEW he would go. To Leon’s amazement, Felix threw the mouth-organ back at him and ran up the hill as if he were pursued. There was something in his boyish face that frightened Leon; and it frightened Janet Andrews as Felix rushed past her in the hall of the manse.
Then, with it halfway to his lips, he stopped. True, it was only the violin he had sworn never to touch; but he sensed that if he gave in just a bit to the urge inside him, it would overwhelm everything else. If he played Leon Buote’s mouth organ, right there in that foggy spring valley, he would end up at old Abel’s that evening; he KNEW he would go. To Leon’s shock, Felix tossed the mouth organ back at him and sprinted up the hill as if he were being chased. There was something in his youthful face that scared Leon; and it frightened Janet Andrews as Felix rushed past her in the hall of the manse.
“Child, what’s the matter with you?” she cried. “Are you sick? Have you been scared?”
“Kid, what's wrong with you?” she exclaimed. “Are you unwell? Have you been frightened?”
“No, no. Leave me alone, Janet,” said Felix chokingly, dashing up the stairs to his own room.
“No, no. Leave me alone, Janet,” Felix said, struggling to get the words out, as he rushed up the stairs to his room.
He was quite composed when he came down to tea, an hour later, though he was unusually pale and had purple shadows under his large eyes.
He was pretty calm when he came downstairs for tea an hour later, although he looked unusually pale and had dark circles under his large eyes.
Mr. Leonard scrutinized him somewhat anxiously; it suddenly occurred to the old minister that Felix was looking more delicate than his wont this spring. Well, he had studied hard all winter, and he was certainly growing very fast. When vacation came he must be sent away for a visit.
Mr. Leonard looked at him a bit worried; it suddenly struck the old minister that Felix seemed more fragile than usual this spring. Well, he had been studying hard all winter, and he was definitely growing very quickly. When vacation arrived, he needed to be sent away for a visit.
“They tell me Naomi Clark is real sick,” said Janet. “She has been ailing all winter, and now she’s fast to her bed. Mrs. Murphy says she believes the woman is dying, but nobody dares tell her so. She won’t give in she’s sick, nor take medicine. And there’s nobody to wait on her except that simple creature, Maggie Peterson.”
“They say Naomi Clark is really sick,” said Janet. “She’s been unwell all winter, and now she’s stuck in bed. Mrs. Murphy thinks the woman is dying, but no one wants to tell her that. She won’t admit she’s sick or take any medicine. And there’s no one to care for her except that simpleton, Maggie Peterson.”
“I wonder if I ought to go and see her,” said Mr. Leonard uneasily.
“I wonder if I should go see her,” Mr. Leonard said uneasily.
“What use would it be to bother yourself? You know she wouldn’t see you—she’d shut the door in your face like she did before. She’s an awful wicked woman—but it’s kind of terrible to think of her lying there sick, with no responsible person to tend her.”
“What’s the point in bothering yourself? You know she wouldn’t let you in—she’d slam the door in your face like she did last time. She’s a really awful woman—but it’s a bit sad to think of her lying there sick, with no one responsible to take care of her.”
“Naomi Clark is a bad woman and she lived a life of shame, but I like her, for all that,” remarked Felix, in the grave, meditative tone in which he occasionally said rather startling things.
“Naomi Clark is a bad woman and she lived a life of shame, but I like her, for all that,” Felix said, in the serious, thoughtful way he sometimes used to express surprising opinions.
Mr. Leonard looked somewhat reproachfully at Janet Andrews, as if to ask her why Felix should have attained to this dubious knowledge of good and evil under her care; and Janet shot a dour look back which, being interpreted, meant that if Felix went to the district school she could not and would not be held responsible if he learned more there than arithmetic and Latin.
Mr. Leonard glanced at Janet Andrews with a hint of disapproval, as if questioning why Felix had acquired this questionable understanding of right and wrong while in her care. Janet returned the look with a stern expression that clearly indicated she would not take any responsibility if Felix learned anything beyond math and Latin at the district school.
“What do you know of Naomi Clark to like or dislike?” she asked curiously. “Did you ever see her?”
“What do you know about Naomi Clark to like or dislike?” she asked, intrigued. “Have you ever seen her?”
“Oh, yes,” Felix replied, addressing himself to his cherry preserve with considerable gusto. “I was down at Spruce Cove one night last summer when a big thunderstorm came up. I went to Naomi’s house for shelter. The door was open, so I walked right in, because nobody answered my knock. Naomi Clark was at the window, watching the cloud coming up over the sea. She just looked at me once, but didn’t say anything, and then went on watching the cloud. I didn’t like to sit down because she hadn’t asked me to, so I went to the window by her and watched it, too. It was a dreadful sight—the cloud was so black and the water so green, and there was such a strange light between the cloud and the water; yet there was something splendid in it, too. Part of the time I watched the storm, and the other part I watched Naomi’s face. It was dreadful to see, like the storm, and yet I liked to see it.
“Oh, yes,” Felix said, digging into his cherry preserves with a lot of enthusiasm. “I was at Spruce Cove one night last summer when a huge thunderstorm rolled in. I went to Naomi’s house for shelter. The door was open, so I just walked in since nobody answered my knock. Naomi Clark was by the window, watching the cloud coming over the sea. She looked at me once but didn’t say anything and then continued to watch the cloud. I didn't feel right sitting down since she hadn’t invited me, so I went to the window next to her and watched it, too. It was a terrible sight—the cloud was pitch black and the water was so green, and there was this eerie light between the cloud and the water; yet there was something beautiful about it, too. Part of the time, I was watching the storm, and the other part, I was watching Naomi’s face. It was awful to see, like the storm, and yet I found it captivating.
“After the thunder was over it rained a while longer, and Naomi sat down and talked to me. She asked me who I was, and when I told her she asked me to play something for her on her violin,”—Felix shot a deprecating glance at Mr. Leonard—“because, she said, she’d heard I was a great hand at it. She wanted something lively, and I tried just as hard as I could to play something like that. But I couldn’t. I played something that was terrible—it just played itself—it seemed as if something was lost that could never be found again. And before I got through, Naomi came at me, and tore the violin from me, and—SWORE. And she said, ‘You big-eyed brat, how did you know THAT?’ Then she took me by the arm—and she hurt me, too, I can tell you—and she put me right out in the rain and slammed the door.”
“After the thunder passed, it rained a bit longer, and Naomi sat down to talk to me. She asked who I was, and when I told her, she wanted me to play something for her on her violin,”—Felix shot a self-deprecating glance at Mr. Leonard—“because she said she’d heard I was really good at it. She wanted something upbeat, and I tried my best to play something like that. But I couldn’t. I ended up playing something awful—it felt like the music just played itself—it was as if something was lost that could never be found again. Before I finished, Naomi came at me, grabbed the violin from me, and—SWORE. She said, ‘You big-eyed brat, how did you know THAT?’ Then she took my arm—and she hurt me, too, I swear—and she pushed me out into the rain and slammed the door.”
“The rude, unmannerly creature!” said Janet indignantly.
“The rude, uncivilized creature!” Janet exclaimed angrily.
“Oh, no, she was quite in the right,” said Felix composedly. “It served me right for what I played. You see, she didn’t know I couldn’t help playing it. I suppose she thought I did it on purpose.”
“Oh, no, she was totally right,” Felix said calmly. “I got what I deserved for what I did. You see, she didn’t know I couldn’t help but play it. I guess she thought I did it on purpose.”
“What on earth did you play, child?”
“What did you play, kid?”
“I don’t know.” Felix shivered. “It was awful—it was dreadful. It was fit to break your heart. But it HAD to be played, if I played anything at all.”
“I don’t know.” Felix shivered. “It was terrible—it was horrible. It was enough to break your heart. But it HAD to be played, if I played anything at all.”
“I don’t understand what you mean—I declare I don’t,” said Janet in bewilderment.
“I don’t get what you mean—I really don’t,” said Janet, feeling confused.
“I think we’ll change the subject of conversation,” said Mr. Leonard.
“I think we should change the topic,” said Mr. Leonard.
It was a month later when “the simple creature, Maggie” appeared at the manse door one evening and asked for the preached.
It was a month later when “the simple creature, Maggie” showed up at the manse door one evening and asked for the preacher.
“Naomi wants ter see yer,” she mumbled. “Naomi sent Maggie ter tell yer ter come at onct.”
“Naomi wants to see you,” she mumbled. “Naomi sent Maggie to tell you to come right away.”
“I shall go, certainly,” said Mr. Leonard gently. “Is she very ill?”
“I will definitely go,” Mr. Leonard said gently. “Is she really sick?”
“Her’s dying,” said Maggie with a broad grin. “And her’s awful skeered of hell. Her just knew ter-day her was dying. Maggie told her—her wouldn’t believe the harbour women, but her believed Maggie. Her yelled awful.”
“Her’s dying,” said Maggie with a big grin. “And she’s really scared of hell. She just knew today that she was dying. Maggie told her—she wouldn’t believe the women from the harbor, but she believed Maggie. She yelled really loud.”
Maggie chuckled to herself over the gruesome remembrance. Mr. Leonard, his heart filled with pity, called Janet and told her to give the poor creature some refreshment. But Maggie shook her head.
Maggie laughed to herself at the gruesome memory. Mr. Leonard, feeling sorry, called Janet and told her to give the poor creature something to eat. But Maggie shook her head.
“No, no, preacher, Maggie must get right back to Naomi. Maggie’ll tell her the preacher’s coming ter save her from hell.”
“No, no, preacher, Maggie has to go right back to Naomi. Maggie will tell her the preacher is coming to save her from hell.”
She uttered an eerie cry, and ran at full speed shoreward through the spruce woods.
She let out a chilling scream and sprinted at full speed toward the shore through the spruce trees.
“The Lord save us!” said Janet in an awed tone. “I knew the poor girl was simple, but I didn’t know she was like THAT. And are you going, sir?”
“The Lord save us!” said Janet in a stunned tone. “I knew the poor girl was naive, but I didn’t realize she was like THAT. And are you going, sir?”
“Yes, of course. I pray God I may be able to help the poor soul,” said Mr. Leonard sincerely. He was a man who never shirked what he believed to be his duty; but duty had sometimes presented itself to him in pleasanter guise than this summons to Naomi Clark’s death-bed.
“Yes, of course. I hope to God I can help the poor soul,” Mr. Leonard said sincerely. He was someone who never avoided what he thought was his responsibility, but duty had sometimes come to him in more pleasant forms than this call to Naomi Clark’s deathbed.
The woman had been the plague spot of Lower Carmody and Carmody Harbour for a generation. In the earlier days of his ministry to the congregation he had tried to reclaim her, and Naomi had mocked and flouted him to his face. Then, for the sake of those to whom she was a snare or a heart-break, he had endeavoured to set the law in motion against her, and Naomi had laughed the law to scorn. Finally, he had been compelled to let her alone.
The woman had been the troublemaker in Lower Carmody and Carmody Harbour for a generation. Early in his ministry to the congregation, he had tried to help her, but Naomi had mocked and disrespected him right to his face. Then, for the sake of those she had deceived or hurt, he had tried to take legal action against her, but Naomi had laughed at the law. Eventually, he had no choice but to leave her alone.
Yet Naomi had not always been an outcast. Her girlhood had been innocent; but she was the possessor of a dangerous beauty, and her mother was dead. Her father was a man notorious for his harshness and violence of temper. When Naomi made the fatal mistake of trusting to a false love that betrayed and deserted, he drove her from his door with taunts and curses.
Yet Naomi hadn't always been an outcast. Her childhood had been innocent; but she had a dangerous kind of beauty, and her mother was gone. Her father was known for his harshness and quick temper. When Naomi made the mistake of trusting in a fake love that betrayed her and left her, he kicked her out with insults and curses.
Naomi took up her quarters in a little deserted house at Spruce Cove. Had her child lived it might have saved her. But it died at birth, and with its little life went her last chance of worldly redemption. From that time forth, her feet were set in the way that takes hold on hell.
Naomi settled into a small, abandoned house at Spruce Cove. If her child had lived, it might have saved her. But it died at birth, and with that little life went her last chance of being redeemed in the world. From then on, her path was set toward destruction.
For the past five years, however, Naomi had lived a tolerably respectable life. When Janet Peterson had died, her idiot daughter, Maggie, had been left with no kin in the world. Nobody knew what was to be done with her, for nobody wanted to be bothered with her. Naomi Clark went to the girl and offered her a home. People said she was no fit person to have charge of Maggie, but everybody shirked the unpleasant task of interfering in the matter, except Mr. Leonard, who went to expostulate with Naomi, and, as Janet said, for his pains got her door shut in his face.
For the past five years, though, Naomi had lived a fairly respectable life. When Janet Peterson passed away, her clueless daughter, Maggie, was left with no family. No one knew what to do with her, as nobody wanted to deal with her. Naomi Clark stepped in and offered Maggie a home. People said she wasn't suitable to take care of Maggie, but everyone avoided the unpleasant task of getting involved, except for Mr. Leonard, who tried to talk to Naomi about it and, as Janet put it, ended up with the door slammed in his face.
But from the day when Maggie Peterson went to live with her, Naomi ceased to be the harbour Magdalen.
But from the day Maggie Peterson moved in with her, Naomi stopped being the safe haven for Magdalene.
The sun had set when Mr. Leonard reached Spruce Cove, and the harbour was veiling itself in a wondrous twilight splendour. Afar out, the sea lay throbbing and purple, and the moan of the bar came through the sweet, chill spring air with its burden of hopeless, endless longing and seeking. The sky was blossoming into stars above the afterglow; out to the east the moon was rising, and the sea beneath it was a thing of radiance and silver and glamour; and a little harbour boat that went sailing across it was transmuted into an elfin shallop from the coast of fairyland.
The sun had set when Mr. Leonard arrived at Spruce Cove, and the harbor was draped in a beautiful twilight glow. In the distance, the sea shimmered with deep purple hues, and the sound of the bar echoed through the cool spring air, filled with a sense of endless longing and searching. The sky was coming to life with stars above the fading light; to the east, the moon was rising, turning the sea below into a radiant expanse of silver and enchantment; and a small harbor boat gliding across the water looked like a whimsical vessel from a fairy tale.
Mr. Leonard sighed as he turned from the sinless beauty of the sea and sky to the threshold of Naomi Clark’s house. It was very small—one room below, and a sleeping-loft above; but a bed had been made up for the sick woman by the down-stairs window looking out on the harbour; and Naomi lay on it, with a lamp burning at her head and another at her side, although it was not yet dark. A great dread of darkness had always been one of Naomi’s peculiarities.
Mr. Leonard sighed as he turned away from the pure beauty of the sea and sky to the entrance of Naomi Clark’s house. It was very small—one room below and a sleeping loft above; but a bed had been set up for the sick woman by the downstairs window overlooking the harbor, and Naomi lay on it, with one lamp lit at her head and another at her side, even though it wasn’t dark yet. A deep fear of the dark had always been one of Naomi’s quirks.
She was tossing restlessly on her poor couch, while Maggie crouched on a box at the foot. Mr. Leonard had not seen her for five years, and he was shocked at the change in her. She was much wasted; her clear-cut, aquiline features had been of the type which becomes indescribably witch-like in old age, and, though Naomi Clark was barely sixty, she looked as if she might be a hundred. Her hair streamed over the pillow in white, uncared-for tresses, and the hands that plucked at the bed-clothes were like wrinkled claws. Only her eyes were unchanged; they were as blue and brilliant as ever, but now filled with such agonized terror and appeal that Mr. Leonard’s gentle heart almost stood still with the horror of them. They were the eyes of a creature driven wild with torture, hounded by furies, clutched by unutterable fear.
She was tossing and turning on her old couch, while Maggie sat crouched on a box at the foot. Mr. Leonard hadn't seen her in five years, and he was shocked by how much she had changed. She looked a lot frailer; her sharp, aquiline features had that quality that becomes indescribably witch-like in old age, and even though Naomi Clark was barely sixty, she appeared as if she could be a hundred. Her hair lay over the pillow in long, unkempt strands, and the hands that fidgeted with the bedcovers were like wrinkled claws. Only her eyes remained the same; they were as blue and bright as ever, but now filled with such agonized terror and desperation that Mr. Leonard’s kind heart almost stopped with horror. They were the eyes of a being driven mad by suffering, pursued by tormentors, seized by unspeakable fear.
Naomi sat up and dragged at his arm.
Naomi sat up and tugged at his arm.
“Can you help me? Can you help me?” she gasped imploringly. “Oh, I thought you’d never come! I was skeered I’d die before you got here—die and go to hell. I didn’t know before today that I was dying. None of those cowards would tell me. Can you help me?”
“Can you help me? Can you help me?” she gasped desperately. “Oh, I thought you’d never get here! I was scared I’d die before you arrived—die and end up in hell. I didn’t even realize I was dying until today. None of those cowards would tell me. Can you help me?”
“If I cannot, God can,” said Mr. Leonard gently. He felt himself very helpless and inefficient before this awful terror and frenzy. He had seen sad death-beds—troubled death-beds—ay, and despairing death-beds, but never anything like this. “God!” Naomi’s voice shrilled terribly as she uttered the name. “I can’t go to God for help. Oh, I’m skeered of hell, but I’m skeereder still of God. I’d rather go to hell a thousand times over than face God after the life I’ve lived. I tell you, I’m sorry for living wicked—I was always sorry for it all the time. There ain’t never been a moment I wasn’t sorry, though nobody would believe it. I was driven on by fiends of hell. Oh, you don’t understand—you CAN’T understand—but I was always sorry!”
“If I can’t, God can,” Mr. Leonard said softly. He felt completely helpless and ineffective in front of this terrible fear and chaos. He had witnessed sad deathbeds—troubled deathbeds—yes, and despairing deathbeds, but never anything like this. “God!” Naomi's voice screamed painfully as she spoke the name. “I can’t turn to God for help. Oh, I’m scared of hell, but I’m even more scared of God. I’d rather go to hell a thousand times than face God after the life I’ve lived. I’m telling you, I regret living wicked—I’ve always regretted it. There hasn’t been a moment I wasn’t sorry, even if nobody would believe it. I was pushed on by the forces of hell. Oh, you don’t understand—you CAN’T understand—but I was always sorry!”
“If you repent, that is all that is necessary. God will forgive you if you ask Him.”
“If you feel remorse, that’s all you need to do. God will forgive you if you ask Him.”
“No, He can’t! Sins like mine can’t be forgiven. He can’t—and He won’t.”
“No, He can’t! Sins like mine can’t be forgiven. He can’t—and He won’t.”
“He can and He will. He is a God of love, Naomi.”
“He can and He will. He is a God of love, Naomi.”
“No,” said Naomi with stubborn conviction. “He isn’t a God of love at all. That’s why I’m skeered of him. No, no. He’s a God of wrath and justice and punishment. Love! There ain’t no such thing as love! I’ve never found it on earth, and I don’t believe it’s to be found in God.”
“No,” said Naomi with stubborn conviction. “He isn’t a God of love at all. That’s why I’m scared of him. No, no. He’s a God of wrath and justice and punishment. Love! There’s no such thing as love! I’ve never found it on earth, and I don’t believe it exists in God.”
“Naomi, God loves us like a father.”
“Naomi, God loves us like a dad.”
“Like MY father?” Naomi’s shrill laughter, pealing through the still room, was hideous to hear.
“Like my father?” Naomi’s sharp laughter echoed through the quiet room, making it awful to listen to.
The old minister shuddered.
The minister shuddered.
“No—no! As a kind, tender, all-wise father, Naomi—as you would have loved your little child if it had lived.”
“No—no! As a loving, caring, all-knowing father, Naomi—as you would have cherished your little child if it had lived.”
Naomi cowered and moaned.
Naomi curled up and cried.
“Oh, I wish I could believe THAT. I wouldn’t be frightened if I could believe that. MAKE me believe it. Surely you can make me believe that there’s love and forgiveness in God if you believe it yourself.”
“Oh, I wish I could believe that. I wouldn’t be scared if I could believe that. Make me believe it. Surely you can make me believe that there’s love and forgiveness in God if you believe it yourself.”
“Jesus Christ forgave and loved the Magdalen, Naomi.”
“Jesus Christ forgave and loved Mary Magdalene, Naomi.”
“Jesus Christ? Oh, I ain’t afraid of HIM. Yes, HE could understand and forgive. He was half human. I tell you, it’s God I’m skeered of.”
“Jesus Christ? Oh, I’m not scared of HIM. Yeah, HE could understand and forgive. He was part human. I’m telling you, it’s God that freaks me out.”
“They are one and the same,” said Mr. Leonard helplessly. He knew he could not make Naomi realize it. This anguished death-bed was no place for a theological exposition on the mysteries of the Trinity.
“They're one and the same,” Mr. Leonard said helplessly. He knew he couldn't make Naomi understand it. This agonizing deathbed was no place for a theological explanation on the mysteries of the Trinity.
“Christ died for you, Naomi. He bore your sins in His own body on the cross.”
"Christ died for you, Naomi. He took on your sins in His own body on the cross."
“We bear our own sins,” said Naomi fiercely. “I’ve borne mine all my life—and I’ll bear them for all eternity. I can’t believe anything else. I CAN’T believe God can forgive me. I’ve ruined people body and soul—I’ve broken hearts and poisoned homes—I’m worse than a murderess. No—no—no, there’s no hope for me.” Her voice rose again into that shrill, intolerable shriek. “I’ve got to go to hell. It ain’t so much the fire I’m skeered of as the outer darkness. I’ve always been so skeered of darkness—it’s so full of awful things and thoughts. Oh, there ain’t nobody to help me! Man ain’t no good and I’m too skeered of God.”
“We carry our own sins,” Naomi said passionately. “I’ve carried mine my whole life—and I’ll carry them forever. I can’t believe anything else. I CAN’T believe God can forgive me. I’ve ruined people inside and out—I’ve shattered hearts and poisoned homes—I’m worse than a killer. No—no—no, there’s no hope for me.” Her voice rose again into a high, unbearable scream. “I’m destined for hell. It’s not so much the fire that scares me, but the outer darkness. I’ve always been so afraid of darkness—it’s full of terrible things and thoughts. Oh, there’s no one to help me! People are no good, and I’m too afraid of God.”
She wrung her hands. Mr. Leonard walked up and down the room in the keenest anguish of spirit he had ever known. What could he do? What could he say? There was healing and peace in his religion for this woman as for all others, but he could express it in no language which this tortured soul could understand. He looked at her writhing face; he looked at the idiot girl chuckling to herself at the foot of the bed; he looked through the open door to the remote, starlit night—and a horrible sense of utter helplessness overcame him. He could do nothing—nothing! In all his life he had never known such bitterness of soul as the realization brought home to him.
She twisted her hands in anxiety. Mr. Leonard paced the room, feeling an intense anguish like he had never experienced before. What could he do? What could he say? His faith offered healing and peace for this woman, just like for everyone else, but he couldn't find the words that this tormented soul could grasp. He gazed at her contorted face; he glanced at the mentally challenged girl giggling to herself at the foot of the bed; he looked through the open door at the distant, starry night—and an overwhelming sense of helplessness washed over him. He could do nothing—nothing! In all his life, he had never felt such deep bitterness as this realization hit him.
“What is the good of you if you can’t help me?” moaned the dying woman. “Pray—pray—pray!” she shrilled suddenly.
“What good are you if you can't help me?” moaned the dying woman. “Pray—pray—pray!” she shrieked suddenly.
Mr. Leonard dropped on his knees by the bed. He did not know what to say. No prayer that he had ever prayed was of use here. The old, beautiful formulas, which had soothed and helped the passing of many a soul, were naught save idle, empty words to Naomi Clark. In his anguish of mind Stephen Leonard gasped out the briefest and sincerest prayer his lips had ever uttered.
Mr. Leonard dropped to his knees by the bed. He didn’t know what to say. No prayer he had ever said was helpful here. The old, beautiful formulas that had comforted and assisted the passing of many souls were nothing but empty words for Naomi Clark. In his distress, Stephen Leonard gasped out the briefest and most sincere prayer his lips had ever spoken.
“O, God, our Father! Help this woman. Speak to her in a tongue which she can understand.”
“O God, our Father! Help this woman. Speak to her in a way she can understand.”
A beautiful, white face appeared for a moment in the light that streamed out of the doorway into the darkness of the night. No one noticed it, and it quickly drew back into the shadow. Suddenly, Naomi fell back on her pillow, her lips blue, her face horribly pinched, her eyes rolled up in her head. Maggie started up, pushed Mr. Leonard aside, and proceeded to administer some remedy with surprising skill and deftness. Mr. Leonard, believing Naomi to be dying, went to the door, feeling sick and bruised in soul.
A beautiful, pale face appeared briefly in the light pouring out of the doorway into the darkness of the night. No one saw it, and it quickly slipped back into the shadows. Suddenly, Naomi collapsed back on her pillow, her lips blue, her face twisted in pain, her eyes rolling back in her head. Maggie jumped up, pushed Mr. Leonard aside, and expertly began to administer some treatment with surprising skill. Mr. Leonard, thinking Naomi was dying, went to the door, feeling sick and bruised in his soul.
Presently a figure stole out into the light.
Presently, a figure stepped into the light.
“Felix, is that you?” said Mr. Leonard in a startled tone.
“Felix, is that you?” Mr. Leonard said, sounding surprised.
“Yes, sir.” Felix came up to the stone step. “Janet got frightened that you might fall on that rough road after dark, so she made me come after you with a lantern. I’ve been waiting behind the point, but at last I thought I’d better come and see if you would be staying much longer. If you will be, I’ll go back to Janet and leave the lantern here with you.” “Yes, that will be the best thing to do. I may not be ready to go home for some time yet,” said Mr. Leonard, thinking that the death-bed of sin behind him was no sight for Felix’s young eyes.
“Yes, sir.” Felix walked up to the stone step. “Janet got scared that you might fall on that bumpy road after dark, so she sent me after you with a lantern. I’ve been waiting behind the point, but I finally thought it’d be best to come and see if you’d be staying much longer. If you are, I’ll head back to Janet and leave the lantern here with you.” “Yeah, that’s the best plan. I might not be ready to go home for a while,” Mr. Leonard replied, thinking that the aftermath of sin behind him was not something for Felix’s young eyes to see.
“Is that your grandson you’re talking to?” Naomi spoke clearly and strongly. The spasm had passed. “If it is, bring him in. I want to see him.”
“Is that your grandson you’re talking to?” Naomi said clearly and firmly. The spasm had passed. “If it is, bring him in. I want to see him.”
Reluctantly, Mr. Leonard signed Felix to enter. The boy stood by Naomi’s bed and looked down at her with sympathetic eyes. But at first she did not look at him—she looked past him at the minister.
Reluctantly, Mr. Leonard signed Felix to come in. The boy stood by Naomi’s bed and looked down at her with compassionate eyes. But at first, she didn’t look at him—she looked past him at the minister.
“I might have died in that spell,” she said, with sullen reproach in her voice, “and if I had, I’d been in hell now. You can’t help me—I’m done with you. There ain’t any hope for me, and I know it now.”
“I could have died during that spell,” she said, with a gloomy tone in her voice, “and if I had, I’d be in hell right now. You can’t help me—I’m done with you. There’s no hope for me, and I know it now.”
She turned to Felix.
She faced Felix.
“Take down that fiddle on the wall and play something for me,” she said imperiously. “I’m dying—and I’m going to hell—and I don’t want to think of it. Play me something to take my thoughts off it—I don’t care what you play. I was always fond of music—there was always something in it for me I never found anywhere else.”
“Take down that fiddle on the wall and play something for me,” she said authoritatively. “I’m dying—and I’m going to hell—and I don’t want to think about it. Play me something to distract me—I don’t care what you play. I’ve always loved music—there was always something in it for me that I never found anywhere else.”
Felix looked at his grandfather. The old man nodded, he felt too ashamed to speak; he sat with his fine silver head in his hands, while Felix took down and tuned the old violin, on which so many godless lilts had been played in many a wild revel. Mr. Leonard felt that he had failed his religion. He could not give Naomi the help that was in it for her.
Felix looked at his grandfather. The old man nodded, feeling too ashamed to speak; he sat with his fine silver hair in his hands while Felix took down and tuned the old violin, on which so many reckless tunes had been played in many wild parties. Mr. Leonard felt he had failed his faith. He couldn’t provide Naomi the support that was meant for her.
Felix drew the bow softly, perplexedly over the strings. He had no idea what he should play. Then his eyes were caught and held by Naomi’s burning, mesmeric, blue gaze as she lay on her crumpled pillow. A strange, inspired look came over the boy’s face. He began to play as if it were not he who played, but some mightier power, of which he was but the passive instrument.
Felix gently drew the bow across the strings, confused about what to play. Then, he was captivated by Naomi’s intense, mesmerizing blue eyes as she rested on her rumpled pillow. A peculiar, inspired expression appeared on the boy’s face. He started playing as if he weren’t the one making music, but rather a stronger force was guiding him, and he was just a passive instrument.
Sweet and soft and wonderful was the music that stole through the room. Mr. Leonard forgot his heartbreak and listened to it in puzzled amazement. He had never heard anything like it before. How could the child play like that? He looked at Naomi and marvelled at the change in her face. The fear and frenzy were going out of it; she listened breathlessly, never taking her eyes from Felix. At the foot of the bed the idiot girl sat with tears on her cheeks.
Sweet, soft, and amazing was the music that filled the room. Mr. Leonard forgot his heartbreak and listened in puzzled awe. He had never heard anything like it before. How could the child play like that? He looked at Naomi and was amazed by the change in her face. The fear and frenzy were fading away; she listened intently, never taking her eyes off Felix. At the foot of the bed, the girl sat with tears on her cheeks.
In that strange music was the joy of the innocent, mirthful childhood, blent with the laughter of waves and the call of glad winds. Then it held the wild, wayward dreams of youth, sweet and pure in all their wildness and waywardness. They were followed by a rapture of young love—all-surrendering, all-sacrificing love. The music changed. It held the torture of unshed tears, the anguish of a heart deceived and desolate. Mr. Leonard almost put his hands over his ears to shut out its intolerable poignancy. But on the dying woman’s face was only a strange relief, as if some dumb, long-hidden pain had at last won to the healing of utterance.
In that strange music was the joy of innocent, carefree childhood, mixed with the laughter of waves and the call of happy winds. Then it captured the wild, unpredictable dreams of youth, sweet and pure in all their chaos and unpredictability. Those were followed by the bliss of young love—fully surrendering, fully sacrificing love. The music shifted. It carried the pain of uncried tears, the anguish of a heart betrayed and alone. Mr. Leonard nearly covered his ears to block out its unbearable sorrow. But on the dying woman’s face was only a strange sense of relief, as if some silent, long-buried pain had finally found the healing in being expressed.
The sullen indifference of despair came next, the bitterness of smouldering revolt and misery, the reckless casting away of all good. There was something indescribably evil in the music now—so evil that Mr. Leonard’s white soul shuddered away in loathing, and Maggie cowered and whined like a frightened animal.
The heavy indifference of despair followed, filled with the bitterness of quiet rebellion and suffering, the thoughtless abandonment of everything good. The music had turned into something indescribably evil—so evil that Mr. Leonard’s pure soul recoiled in disgust, and Maggie shrank back and whined like a scared animal.
Again the music changed. And in it now there was agony and fear—and repentance and a cry for pardon. To Mr. Leonard there was something strangely familiar in it. He struggled to recall where he had heard it before; then he suddenly knew—he had heard it before Felix came in Naomi’s terrible words! He looked at his grandson with something like awe. Here was a power of which he knew nothing—a strange and dreadful power. Was it of God? Or of Satan?
Again, the music changed. Now it was filled with agony and fear—and repentance and a plea for forgiveness. To Mr. Leonard, there was something oddly familiar about it. He tried to remember where he had heard it before; then he suddenly realized—he had heard it before Felix arrived with Naomi's awful words! He looked at his grandson with a sense of awe. Here was a power he didn't understand—a strange and terrifying power. Was it from God? Or from Satan?
For the last time the music changed. And now it was not music at all—it was a great, infinite forgiveness, an all-comprehending love. It was healing for a sick soul; it was light and hope and peace. A Bible text, seemingly incongruous, came into Mr. Leonard’s mind—“This is the house of God; this is the gate of heaven.”
For the last time, the music shifted. And now it wasn't music anymore—it was a vast, endless forgiveness, a love that embraced everything. It was a remedy for a troubled soul; it was light, hope, and peace. A Bible verse, which felt out of place, popped into Mr. Leonard's mind—“This is the house of God; this is the gate of heaven.”
Felix lowered the violin and dropped wearily on a chair by the bed. The inspired light faded from his face; once more he was only a tired boy. But Stephen Leonard was on his knees, sobbing like a child; and Naomi Clark was lying still, with her hands clasped over her breast.
Felix put down the violin and sank wearily into a chair by the bed. The inspiration faded from his face; once again, he was just a tired boy. Meanwhile, Stephen Leonard was on his knees, crying like a kid; and Naomi Clark was lying still, with her hands clasped over her chest.
“I understand now,” she said very softly. “I couldn’t see it before—and now it’s so plain. I just FEEL it. God IS a God of love. He can forgive anybody—even me—even me. He knows all about it. I ain’t skeered any more. He just loves me and forgives me as I’d have loved and forgiven my baby if she’d lived, no matter how bad she was, or what she did. The minister told me that but I couldn’t believe it. I KNOW it now. And He sent you here to-night, boy, to tell it to me in a way that I could feel it.”
“I get it now,” she said softly. “I couldn't see it before—and now it's so clear. I just FEEL it. God IS a God of love. He can forgive anyone—even me—even me. He knows everything about it. I'm not scared anymore. He just loves me and forgives me the way I would have loved and forgiven my baby if she had lived, no matter how bad she was or what she did. The minister told me that, but I couldn't believe it. I KNOW it now. And He sent you here tonight, boy, to tell me in a way that I could really feel it.”
Naomi Clark died just as the dawn came up over the sea. Mr. Leonard rose from his watch at her bedside and went to the door. Before him spread the harbour, gray and austere in the faint light, but afar out the sun was rending asunder the milk-white mists in which the sea was scarfed, and under it was a virgin glow of sparkling water.
Naomi Clark passed away just as dawn broke over the sea. Mr. Leonard got up from his vigil at her bedside and walked to the door. Before him lay the harbor, gray and stark in the dim light, but far out, the sun was tearing apart the milky white mists that wrapped around the sea, revealing a fresh glow of sparkling water beneath.
The fir trees on the point moved softly and whispered together. The whole world sang of spring and resurrection and life; and behind him Naomi Clark’s dead face took on the peace that passes understanding.
The fir trees at the point swayed gently and whispered to each other. The entire world celebrated spring, renewal, and life; and behind him, Naomi Clark's lifeless face assumed a tranquility that was beyond comprehension.
The old minister and his grandson walked home together in a silence that neither wished to break. Janet Andrews gave them a good scolding and an excellent breakfast. Then she ordered them both to bed; but Mr. Leonard, smiling at her, said:
The old minister and his grandson walked home together in a silence that neither wanted to interrupt. Janet Andrews gave them a solid scolding and a great breakfast. Then she sent them both to bed; but Mr. Leonard, smiling at her, said:
“Presently, Janet, presently. But now, take this key, go up to the black chest in the garret, and bring me what you will find there.”
“Right now, Janet, right now. But first, take this key, go up to the black chest in the attic, and bring me what you find there.”
When Janet had gone, he turned to Felix.
When Janet left, he turned to Felix.
“Felix, would you like to study music as your life-work?”
“Felix, would you like to pursue music as your career?”
Felix looked up, with a transfiguring flush on his wan face.
Felix looked up, a bright flush transforming his pale face.
“Oh, grandfather! Oh, grandfather!”
“Oh, Grandpa! Oh, Grandpa!”
“You may do so, my child. After this night I dare not hinder you. Go with my blessing, and may God guide and keep you, and make you strong to do His work and tell His message to humanity in your own appointed way. It is not the way I desired for you—but I see that I was mistaken. Old Abel spoke truly when he said there was a Christ in your violin as well as a devil. I understand what he meant now.”
“You can do that, my child. I won’t stop you after tonight. Go with my blessing, and may God guide you, protect you, and give you the strength to carry out His work and share His message with the world in your own unique way. It’s not the path I wished for you—but I realize now I was wrong. Old Abel was right when he said there’s a Christ in your violin as well as a devil. I understand what he meant now.”
He turned to meet Janet, who came into the study with a violin. Felix’s heart throbbed; he recognized it. Mr. Leonard took it from Janet and held it out to the boy.
He turned to face Janet, who entered the study with a violin. Felix’s heart raced; he recognized it. Mr. Leonard took it from Janet and offered it to the boy.
“This is your father’s violin, Felix. See to it that you never make your music the servant of the power of evil—never debase it to unworthy ends. For your responsibility is as your gift, and God will exact the accounting of it from you. Speak to the world in your own tongue through it, with truth and sincerity; and all I have hoped for you will be abundantly fulfilled.”
“This is your father’s violin, Felix. Make sure you never let your music serve the power of evil—don’t lower it to unworthy purposes. Your responsibility is as great as your gift, and God will hold you accountable for it. Speak to the world in your own voice through it, with truth and sincerity; and everything I’ve hoped for you will be fully realized.”
IV. Little Joscelyn
“It simply isn’t to be thought of, Aunty Nan,” said Mrs. William Morrison decisively. Mrs. William Morrison was one of those people who always speak decisively. If they merely announce that they are going to peel the potatoes for dinner their hearers realize that there is no possible escape for the potatoes. Moreover, these people are always given their full title by everybody. William Morrison was called Billy oftener than not; but, if you had asked for Mrs. Billy Morrison, nobody in Avonlea would have known what you meant at first guess.
“It just isn’t up for discussion, Aunty Nan,” said Mrs. William Morrison decisively. Mrs. William Morrison was one of those people who always speak with certainty. If they simply declare that they’re going to peel the potatoes for dinner, everyone understands that the potatoes have no chance of escaping that fate. Also, these individuals are always referred to by their full name by everyone. William Morrison was usually called Billy; however, if you had asked for Mrs. Billy Morrison, no one in Avonlea would have known what you meant at first.
“You must see that for yourself, Aunty,” went on Mrs. William, hulling strawberries nimbly with her large, firm, white fingers as she talked. Mrs. William always improved every shining moment. “It is ten miles to Kensington, and just think how late you would be getting back. You are not able for such a drive. You wouldn’t get over it for a month. You know you are anything but strong this summer.”
“You need to see that for yourself, Aunty,” Mrs. William continued, quickly hulling strawberries with her large, firm, white fingers as she spoke. Mrs. William always made the most of every moment. “It’s ten miles to Kensington, and just think about how late you’d be getting back. You’re not up for that drive. You wouldn’t recover from it for a month. You know you haven’t been strong this summer.”
Aunty Nan sighed, and patted the tiny, furry, gray morsel of a kitten in her lap with trembling fingers. She knew, better than anyone else could know it, that she was not strong that summer. In her secret soul, Aunty Nan, sweet and frail and timid under the burden of her seventy years, felt with mysterious unmistakable prescience that it was to be her last summer at the Gull Point Farm. But that was only the more reason why she should go to hear little Joscelyn sing; she would never have another chance. And oh, to hear little Joscelyn sing just once—Joscelyn, whose voice was delighting thousands out in the big world, just as in the years gone by it had delighted Aunty Nan and the dwellers at the Gull Point Farm for a whole golden summer with carols at dawn and dusk about the old place!
Aunty Nan sighed and gently stroked the tiny, furry gray kitten in her lap with trembling fingers. She knew, better than anyone, that she wasn't strong that summer. Deep down, Aunty Nan, sweet and fragile and timid under the weight of her seventy years, sensed with a clear intuition that this would be her last summer at Gull Point Farm. But that made her want to go hear little Joscelyn sing even more; she would never have another chance. And oh, to hear little Joscelyn sing just once—Joscelyn, whose voice was enchanting thousands out in the big world, just as it had charmed Aunty Nan and the residents at Gull Point Farm during a whole golden summer with songs at dawn and dusk around the old place!
“Oh, I know I’m not very strong, Maria.” said Aunty Nan pleadingly, “but I am strong enough for that. Indeed I am. I could stay at Kensington over night with George’s folks, you know, and so it wouldn’t tire me much. I do so want to hear Joscelyn sing. Oh, how I love little Joscelyn.”
“Oh, I know I’m not very strong, Maria,” Aunty Nan said earnestly, “but I’m strong enough for that. Really, I am. I could stay at Kensington overnight with George’s family, and it wouldn’t wear me out too much. I really want to hear Joscelyn sing. Oh, how I love little Joscelyn.”
“It passes my understanding, the way you hanker after that child,” cried Mrs. William impatiently. “Why, she was a perfect stranger to you when she came here, and she was here only one summer!”
“It’s beyond me why you’re so attached to that girl,” Mrs. William exclaimed impatiently. “She was a complete stranger to you when she arrived, and she was only here for one summer!”
“But oh, such a summer!” said Aunty Nan softly. “We all loved little Joscelyn. She just seemed like one of our own. She was one of God’s children, carrying love with them everywhere. In some ways that little Anne Shirley the Cuthberts have got up there at Green Gables reminds me of her, though in other ways they’re not a bit alike. Joscelyn was a beauty.”
“But oh, what a summer!” Aunty Nan said softly. “We all adored little Joscelyn. She felt like one of our own. She was one of God’s children, spreading love wherever she went. In some ways, that little Anne Shirley the Cuthberts have up at Green Gables reminds me of her, though in other ways they’re completely different. Joscelyn was stunning.”
“Well, that Shirley snippet certainly isn’t that,” said Mrs. William sarcastically. “And if Joscelyn’s tongue was one third as long as Anne Shirley’s the wonder to me is that she didn’t talk you all to death out of hand.”
“Well, that Shirley snippet definitely isn’t it,” Mrs. William said sarcastically. “And if Joscelyn’s tongue was even a third as long as Anne Shirley’s, I’m surprised she didn’t talk you all to death right away.”
“Little Joscelyn wasn’t much of a talker,” said Aunty Nan dreamily. “She was kind of a quiet child. But you remember what she did say. And I’ve never forgotten little Joscelyn.”
“Little Joscelyn wasn’t much of a talker,” Aunty Nan said dreamily. “She was a pretty quiet kid. But you remember what she did say. And I’ve never forgotten little Joscelyn.”
Mrs. William shrugged her plump, shapely shoulders.
Mrs. William shrugged her full, shapely shoulders.
“Well, it was fifteen years ago, Aunty Nan, and Joscelyn can’t be very ‘little’ now. She is a famous woman, and she has forgotten all about you, you can be sure of that.”
“Well, that was fifteen years ago, Aunty Nan, and Joscelyn can’t be very ‘little’ now. She’s a famous woman, and you can be sure she’s forgotten all about you.”
“Joscelyn wasn’t the kind that forgets,” said Aunty Nan loyally. “And, anyway, the point is, I haven’t forgotten HER. Oh, Maria, I’ve longed for years and years just to hear her sing once more. It seems as if I MUST hear my little Joscelyn sing once again before I die. I’ve never had the chance before and I never will have it again. Do please ask William to take me to Kensington.”
“Joscelyn wasn’t the kind to forget,” Aunty Nan said loyally. “And anyway, the main thing is, I haven’t forgotten HER. Oh, Maria, I've yearned for years to hear her sing just one more time. It feels like I MUST hear my little Joscelyn sing again before I die. I’ve never had the chance before, and I won’t get it again. Please ask William to take me to Kensington.”
“Dear me, Aunty Nan, this is really childish,” said Mrs. William, whisking her bowlful of berries into the pantry. “You must let other folks be the judge of what is best for you now. You aren’t strong enough to drive to Kensington, and, even if you were, you know well enough that William couldn’t go to Kensington to-morrow night. He has got to attend that political meeting at Newbridge. They can’t do without him.”
“Honestly, Aunty Nan, this is just immature,” said Mrs. William, hurriedly putting her bowl of berries into the pantry. “You need to let others decide what’s best for you right now. You’re not strong enough to drive to Kensington, and even if you were, you know very well that William can’t go to Kensington tomorrow night. He has to be at that political meeting in Newbridge. They can’t manage without him.”
“Jordan could take me to Kensington,” pleaded Aunty Nan, with very unusual persistence.
“Jordan could take me to Kensington,” Aunty Nan insisted, showing an unusual level of determination.
“Nonsense! You couldn’t go to Kensington with the hired man. Now, Aunty Nan, do be reasonable. Aren’t William and I kind to you? Don’t we do everything for your comfort?”
“Nonsense! You can’t go to Kensington with the hired guy. Now, Aunty Nan, please be reasonable. Aren’t William and I good to you? Don’t we do everything for your comfort?”
“Yes, oh, yes,” admitted Aunty Nan deprecatingly.
“Yes, oh, yes,” Aunty Nan admitted, downplaying her response.
“Well, then, you ought to be guided by our opinion. And you must just give up thinking about the Kensington concert, Aunty, and not worry yourself and me about it any more. I am going down to the shore field now to call William to tea. Just keep an eye on the baby in chance he wakes up, and see that the teapot doesn’t boil over.”
“Well, you should really listen to our advice. And you need to stop thinking about the Kensington concert, Aunty, and not stress yourself or me about it anymore. I’m heading down to the shore field now to invite William for tea. Please just keep an eye on the baby in case he wakes up, and make sure the teapot doesn’t boil over.”
Mrs. William whisked out of the kitchen, pretending not to see the tears that were falling over Aunty Nan’s withered pink cheeks. Aunty Nan was really getting very childish, Mrs. William reflected, as she marched down to the shore field. Why, she cried now about every little thing! And such a notion—to want to go to the Old Timers’ concert at Kensington and be so set on it! Really, it was hard to put up with her whims. Mrs. William sighed virtuously.
Mrs. William hurried out of the kitchen, pretending not to notice the tears rolling down Aunty Nan’s wrinkled pink cheeks. Aunty Nan was really becoming quite childish, Mrs. William thought as she walked toward the shore field. Honestly, she cried over every little thing now! And what a crazy idea—wanting to go to the Old Timers’ concert at Kensington and being so determined about it! It was honestly difficult to deal with her whims. Mrs. William sighed with a sense of righteousness.
As for Aunty Nan, she sat alone in the kitchen, and cried bitterly, as only lonely old age can cry. It seemed to her that she could not bear it, that she MUST go to Kensington. But she knew that it was not to be, since Mrs. William had decided otherwise. Mrs. William’s word was law at Gull Point Farm.
As for Aunty Nan, she sat alone in the kitchen, crying hard, like only lonely old people can. It felt to her like she couldn’t take it anymore, that she HAD to go to Kensington. But she knew it wasn’t going to happen, since Mrs. William had decided otherwise. Mrs. William’s word was law at Gull Point Farm.
“What’s the matter with my old Aunty Nan?” cried a hearty young voice from the doorway. Jordan Sloane stood there, his round, freckled face looking as anxious and sympathetic as it was possible for such a very round, very freckled face to look. Jordan was the Morrisons’ hired boy that summer, and he worshipped Aunty Nan.
“What’s wrong with my old Aunty Nan?” shouted a cheerful young voice from the doorway. Jordan Sloane stood there, his round, freckled face looking as worried and compassionate as such a very round, very freckled face could manage. Jordan was the Morrisons’ hired help that summer, and he adored Aunty Nan.
“Oh, Jordan,” sobbed Aunty Nan, who was not above telling her troubles to the hired help, although Mrs. William thought she ought to be, “I can’t go to Kensington to-morrow night to hear little Joscelyn sing at the Old Timers’ concert. Maria says I can’t.”
“Oh, Jordan,” cried Aunty Nan, who didn’t mind sharing her troubles with the hired help, even though Mrs. William thought she should, “I can’t go to Kensington tomorrow night to hear little Joscelyn sing at the Old Timers’ concert. Maria says I can’t.”
“That’s too bad,” said Jordan. “Old cat,” he muttered after the retreating and serenely unconscious Mrs. William. Then he shambled in and sat down on the sofa beside Aunty Nan.
“That’s too bad,” said Jordan. “Old cat,” he whispered as he watched Mrs. William walk away, completely unaware. Then he shuffled in and sat down on the sofa next to Aunty Nan.
“There, there, don’t cry,” he said, patting her thin little shoulder with his big, sunburned paw. “You’ll make yourself sick if you go on crying, and we can’t get along without you at Gull Point Farm.”
“Hey, don’t cry,” he said, gently patting her thin little shoulder with his big, sunburned hand. “You’ll make yourself sick if you keep crying, and we can’t manage without you at Gull Point Farm.”
Aunty Nan smiled wanly.
Aunty Nan smiled weakly.
“I’m afraid you’ll soon have to get on without me, Jordan. I’m not going to be here very long now. No, I’m not, Jordan, I know it. Something tells me so very plainly. But I would be willing to go—glad to go, for I’m very tired, Jordan—if I could only have heard little Joscelyn sing once more.”
“I’m afraid you’re going to have to manage without me soon, Jordan. I won’t be around for much longer. No, I won’t, Jordan, I can feel it. Something tells me clearly. But I would gladly leave—happy to go, because I’m very tired, Jordan—if I could just hear little Joscelyn sing one more time.”
“Why are you so set on hearing her?” asked Jordan. “She ain’t no kin to you, is she?”
“Why are you so determined to hear her?” asked Jordan. “She’s not related to you, is she?”
“No, but dearer to me—dearer to me than many of my own. Maria thinks that is silly, but you wouldn’t if you’d known her, Jordan. Even Maria herself wouldn’t, if she had known her. It is fifteen years since she came here one summer to board. She was a child of thirteen then, and hadn’t any relations except an old uncle who sent her to school in winter and boarded her out in summer, and didn’t care a rap about her. The child was just starving for love, Jordan, and she got it here. William and his brothers were just children then, and they hadn’t any sister. We all just worshipped her. She was so sweet, Jordan. And pretty, oh my! like a little girl in a picture, with great long curls, all black and purply and fine as spun silk, and big dark eyes, and such pink cheeks—real wild rose cheeks. And sing! My land! But couldn’t she sing! Always singing, every hour of the day that voice was ringing round the old place. I used to hold my breath to hear it. She always said that she meant to be a famous singer some day, and I never doubted it a mite. It was born in her. Sunday evening she used to sing hymns for us. Oh, Jordan, it makes my old heart young again to remember it. A sweet child she was, my little Joscelyn! She used to write me for three or four years after she went away, but I haven’t heard a word from her for long and long. I daresay she has forgotten me, as Maria says. ‘Twouldn’t be any wonder. But I haven’t forgotten her, and oh, I want to see and hear her terrible much. She is to sing at the Old Timers’ concert to-morrow night at Kensington. The folks who are getting the concert up are friends of hers, or, of course, she’d never have come to a little country village. Only sixteen miles away—and I can’t go.”
“No, but she means more to me—more to me than a lot of my own. Maria thinks that’s silly, but you wouldn’t if you’d known her, Jordan. Even Maria wouldn’t if she had known her. It’s been fifteen years since she came here one summer to stay. She was a thirteen-year-old child back then and had no family except an old uncle who sent her to school in winter and found her somewhere to stay in summer, and didn’t care one bit about her. The child was just starving for love, Jordan, and she found it here. William and his brothers were just kids then and didn’t have a sister. We all absolutely adored her. She was so sweet, Jordan. And pretty, oh my! like a little girl from a storybook, with long curls, all black and purple and as fine as silk, and big dark eyes, and such pink cheeks—real wild rose cheeks. And she could sing! My goodness! She always sang, her voice ringing throughout the place every hour of the day. I used to hold my breath to listen. She always said she wanted to be a famous singer someday, and I never doubted her for a second. It was in her blood. On Sunday evenings, she would sing hymns for us. Oh, Jordan, it makes my old heart feel young again to remember it. She was a sweet child, my little Joscelyn! She used to write to me for three or four years after she left, but I haven’t heard a single word from her in ages. I suppose she has forgotten me, just like Maria says. It wouldn’t be surprising. But I haven’t forgotten her, and oh, I really want to see and hear her so badly. She’s going to sing at the Old Timers’ concert tomorrow night at Kensington. The people organizing the concert are friends of hers; otherwise, she would never have come to a little country village. Just sixteen miles away—and I can’t go.”
Jordan couldn’t think of anything to say. He reflected savagely that if he had a horse of his own he would take Aunty Nan to Kensington, Mrs. William or no Mrs. William. Though, to be sure, it WAS a long drive for her; and she was looking very frail this summer.
Jordan couldn’t think of anything to say. He thought harshly that if he had his own horse, he would take Aunty Nan to Kensington, Mrs. William or not. Still, it really was a long drive for her, and she looked pretty fragile this summer.
“Ain’t going to last long,” muttered Jordan, making his escape by the porch door as Mrs. William puffed in by the other. “The sweetest old creetur that ever was created’ll go when she goes. Yah, ye old madam, I’d like to give you a piece of my mind, that I would!”
“Ain’t going to last long,” muttered Jordan, making his escape by the porch door as Mrs. William puffed in by the other. “The sweetest old creature that ever was created will go when she goes. Yeah, you old madam, I’d like to give you a piece of my mind, that I would!”
This last was for Mrs. William, but was delivered in a prudent undertone. Jordan detested Mrs. William, but she was a power to be reckoned with, all the same. Meek, easy-going Billy Morrison did just what his wife told him to.
This last was for Mrs. William, but was delivered in a cautious whisper. Jordan hated Mrs. William, but she was still a force to be reckoned with. Meek, easy-going Billy Morrison did exactly what his wife told him to.
So Aunty Nan did not get to Kensington to hear little Joscelyn sing. She said nothing more about it but after that night she seemed to fail very rapidly. Mrs. William said it was the hot weather, and that Aunty Nan gave way too easily. But Aunty Nan could not help giving way now; she was very, very tired. Even her knitting wearied her. She would sit for hours in her rocking chair with the gray kitten in her lap, looking out of the window with dreamy, unseeing eyes. She talked to herself a good deal, generally about little Joscelyn. Mrs. William told Avonlea folk that Aunty Nan had got terribly childish and always accompanied the remark with a sigh that intimated how much she, Mrs. William, had to contend with.
So Aunty Nan didn’t make it to Kensington to hear little Joscelyn sing. She didn’t say anything more about it, but after that night, she seemed to deteriorate quickly. Mrs. William said it was due to the hot weather and that Aunty Nan let herself go too easily. But Aunty Nan couldn’t help but give in now; she was really, really tired. Even her knitting tired her out. She would sit for hours in her rocking chair with the gray kitten on her lap, gazing out the window with dreamy, unseeing eyes. She talked to herself a lot, usually about little Joscelyn. Mrs. William told the people of Avonlea that Aunty Nan had become terribly childish, always adding a sigh that hinted at how much she had to deal with.
Justice must be done to Mrs. William, however. She was not unkind to Aunty Nan; on the contrary, she was very kind to her in the letter. Her comfort was scrupulously attended to, and Mrs. William had the grace to utter none of her complaints in the old woman’s hearing. If Aunty Nan felt the absence of the spirit she never murmured at it.
Justice must be served to Mrs. William, though. She wasn’t unkind to Aunty Nan; in fact, she was very nice to her in the letter. Aunty Nan's comfort was carefully looked after, and Mrs. William had the decency not to voice any of her complaints when the old woman was around. If Aunty Nan missed the spirit, she never complained about it.
One day, when the Avonlea slopes were golden-hued with the ripened harvest, Aunty Nan did not get up. She complained of nothing but great weariness. Mrs. William remarked to her husband that if SHE lay in bed every day she felt tired, there wouldn’t be much done at Gull Point Farm. But she prepared an excellent breakfast and carried it patiently up to Aunty Nan, who ate little of it.
One day, when the Avonlea hills were glowing with the golden colors of the ripe harvest, Aunty Nan stayed in bed. She didn’t say much except that she felt incredibly tired. Mrs. William told her husband that if SHE stayed in bed every day saying she was tired, not much would get done at Gull Point Farm. However, she made a delicious breakfast and patiently took it up to Aunty Nan, who hardly ate any of it.
After dinner Jordan crept up by way of the back stairs to see her. Aunty Nan was lying with her eyes fixed on the pale pink climbing roses that nodded about the window. When she saw Jordan she smiled.
After dinner, Jordan quietly made his way up the back stairs to see her. Aunty Nan was lying there, her eyes focused on the pale pink climbing roses swaying by the window. When she spotted Jordan, she smiled.
“Them roses put me so much in mind of little Joscelyn,” she said softly. “She loved them so. If I could only see her! Oh, Jordan, if I could only see her! Maria says it’s terrible childish to be always harping on that string, and mebbe it is. But—oh, Jordan, there’s such a hunger in my heart for her, such a hunger!”
“The roses remind me so much of little Joscelyn,” she said softly. “She loved them so much. If I could just see her! Oh, Jordan, if I could just see her! Maria says it’s really childish to keep going on about this, and maybe it is. But—oh, Jordan, I feel such a longing in my heart for her, such a longing!”
Jordan felt a queer sensation in his throat, and twisted his ragged straw hat about in his big hands. Just then a vague idea which had hovered in his brain all day crystallized into decision. But all he said was:
Jordan felt a strange feeling in his throat and twisted his worn straw hat in his large hands. Just then, a blurry idea that had been floating in his mind all day came together into a clear decision. But all he said was:
“I hope you’ll feel better soon, Aunty Nan.”
“I hope you feel better soon, Aunty Nan.”
“Oh, yes, Jordan dear, I’ll be better soon,” said Aunty Nan with her own sweet smile. “‘The inhabitant shall not say I am sick,’ you know. But if I could only see little Joscelyn first!”
“Oh, yes, Jordan dear, I’ll be better soon,” said Aunty Nan with her own sweet smile. “‘The inhabitant shall not say I am sick,’ you know. But if I could only see little Joscelyn first!”
Jordan went out and hurried down-stairs. Billy Morrison was in the stable, when Jordan stuck his head over the half-door.
Jordan went out and rushed downstairs. Billy Morrison was in the stable when Jordan peeked his head over the half-door.
“Say, can I have the rest of the day off, sir? I want to go to Kensington.”
“Excuse me, can I take the rest of the day off, sir? I want to go to Kensington.”
“Well, I don’t mind,” said Billy Morrison amiably. “May’s well get you jaunting done ‘fore harvest comes on. And here, Jord; take this quarter and get some oranges for Aunty Nan. Needn’t mention it to headquarters.”
“Well, I don’t mind,” said Billy Morrison cheerfully. “You might as well get your traveling done before harvest starts. And here, Jord; take this quarter and buy some oranges for Aunty Nan. No need to mention it to headquarters.”
Billy Morrison’s face was solemn, but Jordan winked as he pocketed the money.
Billy Morrison had a serious expression, but Jordan winked as he tucked the money away in his pocket.
“If I’ve any luck, I’ll bring her something that’ll do her more good than the oranges,” he muttered, as he hurried off to the pasture. Jordan had a horse of his own now, a rather bony nag, answering to the name of Dan. Billy Morrison had agreed to pasture the animal if Jordan used him in the farm work, an arrangement scoffed at by Mrs. William in no measured terms.
“If I’m lucky, I’ll find something that will help her more than the oranges,” he mumbled as he rushed off to the pasture. Jordan had his own horse now, a pretty skinny one named Dan. Billy Morrison had agreed to let Jordan keep the horse in the pasture if he helped with the farm work, an arrangement that Mrs. William criticized heavily.
Jordan hitched Dan into the second best buggy, dressed himself in his Sunday clothes, and drove off. On the road he re-read a paragraph he had clipped from the Charlottetown Daily Enterprise of the previous day.
Jordan helped Dan into the second-best buggy, got himself ready in his Sunday clothes, and drove off. On the way, he reread a paragraph he had clipped from the Charlottetown Daily Enterprise from the day before.
“Joscelyn Burnett, the famous contralto, is spending a few days in Kensington on her return from her Maritime concert tour. She is the guest of Mr. and Mrs. Bromley, of The Beeches.”
“Joscelyn Burnett, the well-known contralto, is spending a few days in Kensington on her way back from her Maritime concert tour. She is staying with Mr. and Mrs. Bromley, of The Beeches.”
“Now if I can get there in time,” said Jordan emphatically.
“Now, if I can make it there on time,” Jordan said strongly.
Jordan got to Kensington, put Dan up in a livery stable, and inquired the way to The Beeches. He felt rather nervous when he found it, it was such a stately, imposing place, set back from the street in an emerald green seclusion of beautiful grounds.
Jordan arrived at Kensington, checked Dan into a livery stable, and asked for directions to The Beeches. He felt a bit anxious when he found it; it was such a grand, impressive place, set back from the street in a lush green seclusion surrounded by beautiful grounds.
“Fancy me stalking up to that front door and asking for Miss Joscelyn Burnett,” grinned Jordan sheepishly. “Mebbe they’ll tell me to go around to the back and inquire for the cook. But you’re going just the same, Jordan Sloane, and no skulking. March right up now. Think of Aunty Nan and don’t let style down you.”
“Can you imagine me walking up to that front door and asking for Miss Joscelyn Burnett?” Jordan grinned sheepishly. “Maybe they’ll tell me to go around to the back and ask for the cook. But you’re going just the same, Jordan Sloane, no hiding. Just walk right up now. Think of Aunty Nan and don’t let her down.”
A pert-looking maid answered Jordan’s ring, and stared at him when he asked for Miss Burnett.
A lively-looking maid answered Jordan’s ring and stared at him when he asked for Miss Burnett.
“I don’t think you can see her,” she said shortly, scanning his country cut of hair and clothes rather superciliously. “What is your business with her?”
“I don’t think you can see her,” she said curtly, looking over his country-style haircut and clothes with a hint of arrogance. “What do you want with her?”
The maid’s scorn roused Jordan’s “dander,” as he would have expressed it.
The maid’s disrespect really got Jordan fired up, as he would have put it.
“I’ll tell her that when I see her,” he retorted coolly. “Just you tell her that I’ve a message for her from Aunty Nan Morrison of Gull Point Farm, Avonlea. If she hain’t forgot, that’ll fetch her. You might as well hurry up, if you please, I’ve not overly too much time.”
“I'll let her know when I see her,” he replied calmly. “Just tell her I’ve got a message for her from Aunty Nan Morrison of Gull Point Farm, Avonlea. If she hasn't forgotten, that will get her attention. You might as well hurry up, if you don’t mind, I don’t have much time.”
The pert maid decided to be civil at least, and invited Jordan to enter. But she left him standing in the hall while she went in search of Miss Burnett. Jordan gazed about him in amazement. He had never been in any place like this before. The hall was wonderful enough, and through the open doors on either hand stretched vistas of lovely rooms that, to Jordan’s eyes, looked like those of a palace.
The cheeky maid chose to be polite and invited Jordan to come in. But she left him waiting in the hallway while she went to find Miss Burnett. Jordan looked around in awe. He had never been in a place like this before. The hallway was impressive, and through the open doors on either side were beautiful rooms that, to Jordan, seemed like something out of a palace.
“Gee whiz! How do they ever move around without knocking things over?”
“Wow! How do they even get around without bumping into things?”
Then Joscelyn Burnett came, and Jordan forgot everything else. This tall, beautiful woman, in her silken draperies, with a face like nothing Jordan had ever seen, or even dreamed about,—could this be Aunty Nan’s little Joscelyn? Jordan’s round, freckled countenance grew crimson. He felt horribly tonguetied and embarrassed. What could he say to her? How could he say it?
Then Joscelyn Burnett arrived, and Jordan forgot everything else. This tall, stunning woman, in her flowing silk dress, with a face like nothing Jordan had ever seen, or even imagined—could this be Aunty Nan’s little Joscelyn? Jordan’s round, freckled face turned bright red. He felt incredibly awkward and embarrassed. What could he say to her? How could he even begin to say it?
Joscelyn Burnett looked at him with her large, dark eyes,—the eyes of a woman who had suffered much, and learned much, and won through struggle to victory.
Joscelyn Burnett looked at him with her big, dark eyes—the eyes of a woman who had gone through a lot, learned a lot, and fought hard to achieve victory.
“You have come from Aunty Nan?” she said. “Oh, I am so glad to hear from her. Is she well? Come in here and tell me all about her.”
“You've come from Aunty Nan?” she said. “Oh, I'm so happy to hear from her. Is she doing well? Come in here and tell me everything about her.”
She turned toward one of those fairy-like rooms, but Jordan interrupted her desperately.
She turned towards one of those fairy-like rooms, but Jordan interrupted her urgently.
“Oh, not in there, ma’am. I’d never get it out. Just let me blunder through it out here someways. Yes’m, Aunty Nan, she ain’t very well. She’s—she’s dying, I guess. And she’s longing for you night and day. Seems as if she couldn’t die in peace without seeing you. She wanted to get to Kensington to hear you sing, but that old cat of a Mrs. William—begging you pardon, ma’am—wouldn’t let her come. She’s always talking of you. If you can come out to Gull Point Farm and see her, I’ll be most awful obliged to you, ma’am.”
"Oh, not in there, ma'am. I'd never be able to get it out. Just let me fumble around with it out here somehow. Yes, Aunty Nan isn’t doing too well. She… she’s dying, I guess. And she’s been wanting to see you day and night. It seems like she won’t be able to rest in peace without seeing you. She wanted to get to Kensington to hear you sing, but that old hag Mrs. William—excuse me, ma'am—wouldn't let her come. She's always talking about you. If you can come out to Gull Point Farm and see her, I’d really appreciate it, ma'am."
Joscelyn Burnett looked troubled. She had not forgotten Gull Point Farm, nor Aunty Nan; but for years the memory had been dim, crowded into the background of consciousness by the more exciting events of her busy life. Now it came back with a rush. She recalled it all tenderly—the peace and beauty and love of that olden summer, and sweet Aunty Nan, so very wise in the lore of all things simple and good and true. For the moment Joscelyn Burnett was a lonely, hungry-hearted little girl again, seeking for love and finding it not, until Aunty Nan had taken her into her great mother-heart and taught her its meaning.
Joscelyn Burnett looked upset. She hadn’t forgotten Gull Point Farm or Aunty Nan, but for years, those memories had faded into the background of her busy life, overshadowed by more exciting events. Now, they came flooding back. She recalled it all fondly—the peace, beauty, and love of that long-ago summer, and sweet Aunty Nan, so wise about everything simple, good, and true. For a moment, Joscelyn Burnett felt like a lonely, heartbroken little girl again, searching for love and not finding it, until Aunty Nan embraced her with her big motherly heart and taught her what love truly meant.
“Oh, I don’t know,” she said perplexedly. “If you had come sooner—I leave on the 11:30 train tonight. I MUST leave by then or I shall not reach Montreal in time to fill a very important engagement. And yet I must see Aunty Nan, too. I have been careless and neglectful. I might have gone to see her before. How can we manage it?”
“Oh, I don’t know,” she said, confused. “If you had come sooner—I leave on the 11:30 train tonight. I HAVE to leave by then or I won’t get to Montreal in time for a really important commitment. And yet I need to see Aunty Nan, too. I’ve been careless and neglectful. I could have gone to see her earlier. How can we make this work?”
“I’ll bring you back to Kensington in time to catch that train,” said Jordan eagerly. “There’s nothing I wouldn’t do for Aunty Nan—me and Dan. Yes, sir, you’ll get back in time. Just think of Aunty Nan’s face when she sees you!”
“I’ll get you back to Kensington in time to catch that train,” Jordan said eagerly. “There’s nothing I wouldn’t do for Aunty Nan—me and Dan. Yes, sir, you’ll make it back in time. Just imagine Aunty Nan’s face when she sees you!”
“I will come,” said the great singer, gently.
“I'll come,” said the great singer, gently.
It was sunset when they reached Gull Point Farm. An arc of warm gold was over the spruces behind the house. Mrs. William was out in the barn-yard, milking, and the house was deserted, save for the sleeping baby in the kitchen and the little old woman with the watchful eyes in the up-stairs room.
It was sunset when they arrived at Gull Point Farm. A warm golden glow was shining over the spruces behind the house. Mrs. William was out in the barnyard milking, and the house was empty, except for the sleeping baby in the kitchen and the little old woman with the watchful eyes in the upstairs room.
“This way, ma’am,” said Jordan, inwardly congratulating himself that the coast was clear. “I’ll take you right up to her room.”
“This way, ma’am,” Jordan said, giving himself a mental pat on the back that the coast was clear. “I’ll take you straight to her room.”
Up-stairs, Joscelyn tapped at the half-open door and went in. Before it closed behind her, Jordan heard Aunty Nan say, “Joscelyn! Little Joscelyn!” in a tone that made him choke again. He stumbled thankfully down-stairs, to be pounced upon by Mrs. William in the kitchen.
Upstairs, Joscelyn knocked on the half-open door and entered. Before it shut behind her, Jordan heard Aunty Nan exclaim, “Joscelyn! Little Joscelyn!” in a way that made him choke again. Gratefully, he stumbled downstairs, where Mrs. William pounced on him in the kitchen.
“Jordan Sloane, who was that stylish woman you drove into the yard with? And what have you done with her?”
“Jordan Sloane, who was that stylish woman you brought into the yard? And what happened to her?”
“That was Miss Joscelyn Burnett,” said Jordan, expanding himself. This was his hour of triumph over Mrs. William. “I went to Kensington and brung her out to see Aunty Nan. She’s up with her now.”
"That was Miss Joscelyn Burnett," Jordan said, puffing himself up. This was his moment of victory over Mrs. William. "I went to Kensington and brought her out to see Aunty Nan. She's with her now."
“Dear me,” said Mrs. William helplessly. “And me in my milking rig! Jordan, for pity’s sake, hold the baby while I go and put on my black silk. You might have given a body some warning. I declare I don’t know which is the greatest idiot, you or Aunty Nan!”
“Goodness,” said Mrs. William, feeling hopeless. “And I’m in my milking clothes! Jordan, please hold the baby while I go put on my black silk dress. You could have given me a heads up. Honestly, I don’t know who’s more of an idiot, you or Aunty Nan!”
As Mrs. William flounced out of the kitchen, Jordan took his satisfaction in a quiet laugh.
As Mrs. William stormed out of the kitchen, Jordan chuckled quietly to himself.
Up-stairs in the little room was a great glory of sunset and gladness of human hearts. Joscelyn was kneeling by the bed, with her arms about Aunty Nan; and Aunty Nan, with her face all irradiated, was stroking Joscelyn’s dark hair fondly.
Upstairs in the small room was a beautiful sunset and happiness in the hearts of people. Joscelyn was kneeling by the bed, with her arms around Aunty Nan; and Aunty Nan, with her face glowing, was gently stroking Joscelyn’s dark hair.
“O, little Joscelyn,” she murmured, “it seems too good to be true. It seems like a beautiful dream. I knew you the minute you opened the door, my dearie. You haven’t changed a bit. And you’re a famous singer now, little Joscelyn! I always knew you would be. Oh, I want you to sing a piece for me—just one, won’t you, dearie? Sing that piece people like to hear you sing best. I forget the name, but I’ve read about it in the papers. Sing it for me, little Joscelyn.”
“Oh, little Joscelyn,” she whispered, “this feels too good to be true. It feels like a beautiful dream. I recognized you the moment you opened the door, my dear. You haven’t changed at all. And now you’re a famous singer, little Joscelyn! I always knew you would be. Oh, I want you to sing something for me—just one song, please, dear? Sing that song that people love to hear you sing the most. I can’t remember the name, but I’ve read about it in the papers. Please sing it for me, little Joscelyn.”
And Joscelyn, standing by Aunty Nan’s bed, in the sunset light, sang the song she had sung to many a brilliant audience on many a noted concert-platform—sang it as even she had never sung before, while Aunty Nan lay and listened beatifically, and downstairs even Mrs. William held her breath, entranced by the exquisite melody that floated through the old farmhouse.
And Joscelyn, standing by Aunty Nan’s bed in the sunset light, sang the song she had performed for many impressive audiences on well-known concert stages—she sang it like she had never sung before, while Aunty Nan listened with a blissful expression, and even Mrs. William downstairs held her breath, captivated by the beautiful melody that drifted through the old farmhouse.
“O, little Joscelyn!” breathed Aunty Nan in rapture, when the song ended.
“O, little Joscelyn!” breathed Aunty Nan in delight when the song ended.
Joscelyn knelt by her again and they had a long talk of old days. One by one they recalled the memories of that vanished summer. The past gave up its tears and its laughter. Heart and fancy alike went roaming through the ways of the long ago. Aunty Nan was perfectly happy. And then Joscelyn told her all the story of her struggles and triumphs since they had parted.
Joscelyn knelt beside her again, and they talked for a long time about the old days. They recalled memory after memory from that lost summer. The past brought back both its tears and laughter. Their hearts and imaginations wandered through the paths of long ago. Aunty Nan was completely happy. Then Joscelyn shared the entire story of her struggles and successes since they had last seen each other.
When the moonlight began to creep in through the low window, Aunty Nan put out her hand and touched Joscelyn’s bowed head.
When the moonlight started to peek through the low window, Aunty Nan reached out and touched Joscelyn’s lowered head.
“Little Joscelyn,” she whispered, “if it ain’t asking too much, I want you to sing just one other piece. Do you remember when you were here how we sung hymns in the parlour every Sunday night, and my favourite always was ‘The Sands of Time are Sinking?’ I ain’t never forgot how you used to sing that, and I want to hear it just once again, dearie. Sing it for me, little Joscelyn.”
“Little Joscelyn,” she whispered, “if it’s not too much to ask, I’d love for you to sing one more song. Do you remember when you were here and we sang hymns in the living room every Sunday night? My favorite was always ‘The Sands of Time are Sinking.’ I’ve never forgotten how beautifully you sang that, and I want to hear it just one more time, dear. Please sing it for me, little Joscelyn.”
Joscelyn rose and went to the window. Lifting back the curtain, she stood in the splendour of the moonlight, and sang the grand old hymn. At first Aunty Nan beat time to it feebly on the counterpane; but when Joscelyn came to the verse, “With mercy and with judgment,” she folded her hands over her breast and smiled.
Joscelyn got up and walked to the window. Pulling back the curtain, she stood in the beautiful moonlight and sang the classic hymn. At first, Aunty Nan tapped along weakly on the bedspread; but when Joscelyn reached the verse, “With mercy and with judgment,” she put her hands over her heart and smiled.
When the hymn ended, Joscelyn came over to the bed.
When the hymn finished, Joscelyn came over to the bed.
“I am afraid I must say good-bye now, Aunty Nan,” she said.
“I’m afraid I have to say goodbye now, Aunty Nan,” she said.
Then she saw that Aunty Nan had fallen asleep. She would not waken her, but she took from her breast the cluster of crimson roses she wore and slipped them gently between the toil-worn fingers.
Then she saw that Aunty Nan had fallen asleep. She wouldn't wake her, but she took the cluster of crimson roses from her chest and gently slipped them between the tired, worn fingers.
“Good-bye, dear, sweet mother-heart,” she murmured.
“Goodbye, dear, sweet mother-heart,” she whispered.
Down-stairs she met Mrs. William splendid in rustling black silk, her broad, rubicund face smiling, overflowing with apologies and welcomes, which Joscelyn cut short coldly.
Downstairs, she ran into Mrs. William, looking great in rustling black silk, her broad, rosy face smiling and full of apologies and welcomes, which Joscelyn interrupted coldly.
“Thank you, Mrs. Morrison, but I cannot possibly stay longer. No, thank you, I don’t care for any refreshments. Jordan is going to take me back to Kensington at once. I came out to see Aunty Nan.” “I’m certain she’d be delighted,” said Mrs. William effusively. “She’s been talking about you for weeks.”
“Thank you, Mrs. Morrison, but I really can’t stay any longer. No, thank you, I’m not interested in any snacks. Jordan is going to take me back to Kensington right away. I came out to see Aunty Nan.” “I’m sure she’d be thrilled,” said Mrs. William warmly. “She’s been talking about you for weeks.”
“Yes, it has made her very happy,” said Joscelyn gravely. “And it has made me happy, too. I love Aunty Nan, Mrs. Morrison, and I owe her much. In all my life I have never met a woman so purely, unselfishly good and noble and true.”
“Yes, it has made her really happy,” Joscelyn said seriously. “And it has made me happy, too. I love Aunty Nan, Mrs. Morrison, and I owe her a lot. In all my life, I have never met a woman as purely, selflessly good, noble, and true as she is.”
“Fancy now,” said Mrs. William, rather overcome at hearing this great singer pronounce such an encomium on quiet, timid old Aunty Nan.
“Just think,” said Mrs. William, somewhat overwhelmed by hearing this great singer praise quiet, shy old Aunty Nan.
Jordan drove Joscelyn back to Kensington; and up-stairs in her room Aunty Nan slept, with that rapt smile on her face and Joscelyn’s red roses in her hands. Thus it was that Mrs. William found her, going in the next morning with her breakfast. The sunlight crept over the pillow, lighting up the sweet old face and silver hair, and stealing downward to the faded red roses on her breast. Smiling and peaceful and happy lay Aunty Nan, for she had fallen on the sleep that knows no earthy wakening, while little Joscelyn sang.
Jordan drove Joscelyn back to Kensington, and upstairs in her room, Aunty Nan was sleeping, a peaceful smile on her face and Joscelyn’s red roses in her hands. That’s how Mrs. William found her the next morning when she came in with breakfast. The sunlight spilled over the pillow, illuminating the sweet old face and silver hair, and gently resting on the faded red roses on her chest. Aunty Nan looked smiling, peaceful, and happy, having slipped into the sleep that knows no earthly awakening, while little Joscelyn sang.
V. The Winning of Lucinda
The marriage of a Penhallow was always the signal for a gathering of the Penhallows. From the uttermost parts of the earth they would come—Penhallows by birth, and Penhallows by marriage and Penhallows by ancestry. East Grafton was the ancient habitat of the race, and Penhallow Grange, where “old” John Penhallow lived, was a Mecca to them.
The marriage of a Penhallow always meant a gathering of the Penhallows. They would come from all over the world—Penhallows by birth, by marriage, and by ancestry. East Grafton was the historic home of the family, and Penhallow Grange, where "old" John Penhallow lived, was a destination for them.
As for the family itself, the exact kinship of all its various branches and ramifications was a hard thing to define. Old Uncle Julius Penhallow was looked upon as a veritable wonder because he carried it all in his head and could tell on sight just what relation any one Penhallow was to any other Penhallow. The rest made a blind guess at it, for the most part, and the younger Penhallows let it go at loose cousinship.
As for the family, it was tough to pinpoint the exact relationships among all its different branches. Old Uncle Julius Penhallow was seen as a real marvel because he remembered all of it and could instantly identify how any Penhallow was related to another. The rest mostly just took wild guesses, and the younger Penhallows didn't bother to figure it out, accepting it as vague cousin connections.
In this instance it was Alice Penhallow, daughter of “young” John Penhallow, who was to be married. Alice was a nice girl, but she and her wedding only pertain to this story in so far as they furnish a background for Lucinda; hence nothing more need be said of her.
In this case, it was Alice Penhallow, daughter of “young” John Penhallow, who was getting married. Alice was a nice girl, but her wedding only relates to this story because it provides a backdrop for Lucinda; therefore, there’s nothing more to say about her.
On the afternoon of her wedding day—the Penhallows held to the good, old-fashioned custom of evening weddings with a rousing dance afterwards—Penhallow Grange was filled to overflowing with guests who had come there to have tea and rest themselves before going down to “young” John’s. Many of them had driven fifty miles. In the big autumnal orchard the younger fry foregathered and chatted and coquetted. Up-stairs, in “old” Mrs. John’s bedroom, she and her married daughters held high conclave. “Old” John had established himself with his sons and sons-in-law in the parlour, and the three daughters-in-law were making themselves at home in the blue sitting-room, ear-deep in harmless family gossip. Lucinda and Romney Penhallow were also there.
On the afternoon of her wedding day—the Penhallows stuck to the good, old-fashioned tradition of evening weddings with a lively dance afterward—Penhallow Grange was packed with guests who had come to enjoy tea and relax before heading down to “young” John’s. Many of them had traveled fifty miles. In the spacious autumn orchard, the younger crowd gathered, chatting and flirting. Upstairs, in “old” Mrs. John’s bedroom, she and her married daughters were having an important meeting. “Old” John was settled in the parlor with his sons and sons-in-law, while the three daughters-in-law made themselves comfortable in the blue sitting room, deep in lighthearted family gossip. Lucinda and Romney Penhallow were also there.
Thin Mrs. Nathaniel Penhallow sat in a rocking chair and toasted her toes at the grate, for the brilliant autumn afternoon was slightly chilly and Lucinda, as usual, had the window open. She and plump Mrs. Frederick Penhallow did most of the talking. Mrs. George Penhallow being rather out of it by reason of her newness. She was George Penhallow’s second wife, married only a year. Hence, her contributions to the conversation were rather spasmodic, hurled in, as it were, by dead reckoning, being sometimes appropriate and sometimes savouring of a point of view not strictly Penhallowesque.
Thin Mrs. Nathaniel Penhallow sat in a rocking chair, warming her toes at the fire, since the bright autumn afternoon was a bit chilly and Lucinda, as usual, had the window open. She and plump Mrs. Frederick Penhallow did most of the talking, while Mrs. George Penhallow struggled to keep up due to her newness. She was George Penhallow's second wife, married for just a year. Therefore, her contributions to the conversation were somewhat sporadic, thrown in, so to speak, by guesswork, sometimes fitting in and other times reflecting a perspective that wasn't exactly typical for the Penhallows.
Romney Penhallow was sitting in a corner, listening to the chatter of the women, with the inscrutable smile that always vexed Mrs. Frederick. Mrs. George wondered within herself what he did there among the women. She also wondered just where he belonged on the family tree. He was not one of the uncles, yet he could not be much younger than George.
Romney Penhallow was sitting in a corner, listening to the women chatting, with the mysterious smile that always annoyed Mrs. Frederick. Mrs. George wondered to herself what he was doing there among the women. She was also curious about where he fit into the family tree. He wasn’t one of the uncles, but he couldn’t be much younger than George.
“Forty, if he is a day,” was Mrs. George’s mental dictum, “but a very handsome and fascinating man. I never saw such a splendid chin and dimple.”
“Forty, if he’s a day,” was Mrs. George’s mental rule, “but a very handsome and captivating man. I’ve never seen such a great chin and dimple.”
Lucinda, with bronze-colored hair and the whitest of skins, defiant of merciless sunlight and revelling in the crisp air, sat on the sill of the open window behind the crimson vine leaves, looking out into the garden, where dahlias flamed and asters broke into waves of purple and snow. The ruddy light of the autumn afternoon gave a sheen to the waves of her hair and brought out the exceeding purity of her Greek outlines.
Lucinda, with her bronze-colored hair and fair skin, fearless of the harsh sunlight and enjoying the fresh air, sat on the sill of the open window behind the crimson vine leaves, gazing out into the garden, where dahlias blazed and asters burst into waves of purple and white. The warm light of the autumn afternoon gave a shine to her hair and highlighted the striking clarity of her Greek features.
Mrs. George knew who Lucinda was—a cousin of the second generation, and, in spite of her thirty-five years, the acknowledged beauty of the whole Penhallow connection.
Mrs. George knew who Lucinda was—a second-generation cousin, and despite her thirty-five years, she was the recognized beauty of the entire Penhallow family.
She was one of those rare women who keep their loveliness unmarred by the passage of years. She had ripened and matured, but she had not grown old. The older Penhallows were still inclined, from sheer force of habit, to look upon her as a girl, and the younger Penhallows hailed her as one of themselves. Yet Lucinda never aped girlishness; good taste and a strong sense of humour preserved her amid many temptations thereto. She was simply a beautiful, fully developed woman, with whom Time had declared a truce, young with a mellow youth which had nothing to do with years.
She was one of those rare women who maintain their beauty despite the passage of time. She had matured and developed, but she had not become old. The older Penhallows still tended to see her as a girl out of habit, while the younger Penhallows regarded her as one of their own. Yet Lucinda never tried to act girlish; her good taste and strong sense of humor kept her grounded amid many temptations to do so. She was simply a beautiful, fully developed woman, with whom Time had made a peace, youthful with a richness that had nothing to do with age.
Mrs. George liked and admired Lucinda. Now, when Mrs. George liked and admired any person, it was a matter of necessity with her to impart her opinions to the most convenient confidant. In this case it was Romney Penhallow to whom Mrs. George remarked sweetly:
Mrs. George liked and admired Lucinda. Now, when Mrs. George liked and admired someone, she felt it was absolutely necessary to share her thoughts with the nearest confidant. In this case, it was Romney Penhallow to whom Mrs. George sweetly remarked:
“Really, don’t you think our Lucinda is looking remarkably well this fall?”
“Honestly, don’t you think our Lucinda looks really good this fall?”
It seemed a very harmless, inane, well-meant question. Poor Mrs. George might well be excused for feeling bewildered over the effect. Romney gathered his long legs together, stood up, and swept the unfortunate speaker a crushing Penhallow bow of state.
It seemed like a completely harmless, silly, well-intentioned question. Poor Mrs. George could easily be forgiven for feeling confused about the reaction. Romney gathered his long legs together, stood up, and gave the unfortunate speaker a dramatic Penhallow bow.
“Far be it from me to disagree with the opinion of a lady—especially when it concerns another lady,” he said, as he left the blue room.
“There's no way I'm going to disagree with a lady's opinion—especially when it's about another lady,” he said as he exited the blue room.
Overcome by the mordant satire in his tone, Mrs. George glanced speechlessly at Lucinda. Behold, Lucinda had squarely turned her back on the party and was gazing out into the garden, with a very decided flush on the snowy curves of her neck and cheek. Then Mrs. George looked at her sisters-in-law. They were regarding her with the tolerant amusement they might bestow on a blundering child. Mrs. George experienced that subtle prescience whereby it is given us to know that we have put our foot in it. She felt herself turning an uncomfortable brick-red. What Penhallow skeleton had she unwittingly jangled? Why, oh, why, was it such an evident breach of the proprieties to praise Lucinda?
Overwhelmed by the biting sarcasm in his voice, Mrs. George stared at Lucinda in shock. Look, Lucinda had completely turned away from the party and was staring out at the garden, her neck and cheek flushed with a noticeable redness. Then Mrs. George glanced at her sisters-in-law. They were watching her with the kind of tolerant amusement usually given to a clumsy child. Mrs. George felt that subtle awareness that signals when you've made a mistake. She felt herself turning an uncomfortable shade of red. Which Penhallow issue had she unintentionally stirred up? Why, oh why, was it such an obvious violation of social norms to compliment Lucinda?
Mrs. George was devoutly thankful that a summons to the tea-table rescued her from her mire of embarrassment. The meal was spoiled for her, however; the mortifying recollection of her mysterious blunder conspired with her curiosity to banish appetite. As soon as possible after tea she decoyed Mrs. Frederick out into the garden and in the dahlia walk solemnly demanded the reason of it all.
Mrs. George was really grateful that a call to the tea table saved her from her embarrassing situation. However, the meal was ruined for her; the humiliating memory of her strange mistake, along with her curiosity, made it hard for her to eat. As soon as she could after tea, she lured Mrs. Frederick out to the garden and in the dahlia path seriously asked her to explain what was going on.
Mrs. Frederick indulged in a laugh which put the mettle of her festal brown silk seams to the test.
Mrs. Frederick let out a laugh that really put the strength of her festive brown silk seams to the test.
“My dear Cecilia, it was SO amusing,” she said, a little patronizingly.
“My dear Cecilia, it was so funny,” she said, a bit condescendingly.
“But WHY!” cried Mrs. George, resenting the patronage and the mystery. “What was so dreadful in what I said? Or so funny? And WHO is this Romney Penhallow who mustn’t be spoken to?”
“But WHY!” cried Mrs. George, upset by the condescension and the secrecy. “What was so terrible about what I said? Or so hilarious? And WHO is this Romney Penhallow who can’t be talked to?”
“Oh, Romney is one of the Charlottetown Penhallows,” explained Mrs. Frederick. “He is a lawyer there. He is a first cousin of Lucinda’s and a second of George’s—or is he? Oh, bother! You must go to Uncle John if you want the genealogy. I’m in a chronic muddle concerning Penhallow relationship. And, as for Romney, of course you can speak to him about anything you like except Lucinda. Oh, you innocent! To ask him if he didn’t think Lucinda was looking well! And right before her, too! Of course he thought you did it on purpose to tease him. That was what made him so savage and sarcastic.”
“Oh, Romney is one of the Charlottetown Penhallows,” Mrs. Frederick explained. “He’s a lawyer there. He’s Lucinda’s first cousin and George’s second cousin—or is he? Oh, forget it! You need to ask Uncle John if you want the family tree. I always get confused about the Penhallow connections. And as for Romney, of course, you can talk to him about anything except Lucinda. Oh, you naive soul! To ask him if he thought Lucinda was looking well! Right in front of her, too! He must have thought you did it on purpose to tease him. That’s what made him so angry and sarcastic.”
“But WHY?” persisted Mrs. George, sticking tenaciously to her point.
“But WHY?” insisted Mrs. George, holding firmly to her point.
“Hasn’t George told you?”
"Hasn't George mentioned it to you?"
“No,” said George’s wife in mild exasperation. “George has spent most of his time since we were married telling me odd things about the Penhallows, but he hasn’t got to that yet, evidently.”
“No,” George’s wife said with mild frustration. “George has spent most of our marriage telling me strange things about the Penhallows, but it seems he hasn’t gotten to that part yet.”
“Why, my dear, it is our family romance. Lucinda and Romney are in love with each other. They have been in love with each other for fifteen years and in all that time they have never spoken to each other once!”
“Why, my dear, it’s our family story. Lucinda and Romney are in love with each other. They’ve loved each other for fifteen years and during all that time, they’ve never spoken to each other even once!”
“Dear me!” murmured Mrs. George, feeling the inadequacy of mere language. Was this a Penhallow method of courtship? “But WHY?”
“Wow!” murmured Mrs. George, feeling the limitations of words. Was this a Penhallow way of dating? “But WHY?”
“They had a quarrel fifteen years ago,” said Mrs. Frederick patiently. “Nobody knows how it originated or anything about it except that Lucinda herself admitted it to us afterwards. But, in the first flush of her rage, she told Romney that she would never speak to him again as long as she lived. And HE said he would never speak to her until she spoke first—because, you see, as she was in the wrong she ought to make the first advance. And they never have spoken. Everybody in the connection, I suppose, has taken turns trying to reconcile them, but nobody has succeeded. I don’t believe that Romney has ever so much as THOUGHT of any other woman in his whole life, and certainly Lucinda has never thought of any other man. You will notice she still wears Romney’s ring. They’re practically engaged still, of course. And Romney said once that if Lucinda would just say one word, no matter what it was, even if it were something insulting, he would speak, too, and beg her pardon for his share in the quarrel—because then, you see, he would not be breaking his word. He hasn’t referred to the matter for years, but I presume that he is of the same mind still. And they are just as much in love with each other as they ever were. He’s always hanging about where she is—when other people are there, too, that is. He avoids her like a plague when she is alone. That was why he was stuck out in the blue room with us to-day. There doesn’t seem to be a particle of resentment between them. If Lucinda would only speak! But that Lucinda will not do.”
“They had a fight fifteen years ago,” Mrs. Frederick said patiently. “Nobody knows how it started or anything about it except that Lucinda herself admitted it to us later. But, in the heat of her anger, she told Romney that she would never talk to him again for the rest of her life. And HE said he would never talk to her until she spoke first—because, you see, since she was in the wrong, she should make the first move. And they have never spoken since. I suppose everyone in the family has taken turns trying to bring them back together, but nobody has succeeded. I don’t believe Romney has ever even THOUGHT of any other woman in his entire life, and certainly, Lucinda has never thought of any other man. You’ll notice she still wears Romney’s ring. They’re practically still engaged, of course. And Romney once said that if Lucinda would just say one word, no matter what it was, even if it was something insulting, he would speak, too, and apologize for his part in the fight—because then, you see, he wouldn’t be breaking his word. He hasn’t talked about it for years, but I assume he feels the same way still. And they are still just as much in love with each other as they ever were. He’s always around where she is—when other people are there, that is. He avoids her like the plague when she’s alone. That’s why he was stuck in the blue room with us today. There doesn’t seem to be any resentment between them. If only Lucinda would speak! But that’s something Lucinda won’t do.”
“Don’t you think she will yet?” said Mrs. George.
“Don’t you think she will?” said Mrs. George.
Mrs. Frederick shook her crimped head sagely.
Mrs. Frederick nodded her crimped hair knowingly.
“Not now. The whole thing has hardened too long. Her pride will never let her speak. We used to hope she would be tricked into it by forgetfulness or accident—we used to lay traps for her—but all to no effect. It is such a shame, too. They were made for each other. Do you know, I get cross when I begin to thrash the whole silly affair over like this. Doesn’t it sound as if we were talking of the quarrel of two school-children? Of late years we have learned that it does not do to speak of Lucinda to Romney, even in the most commonplace way. He seems to resent it.”
“Not now. It's been too long for it to change now. Her pride won’t allow her to say anything. We used to hope she’d accidentally stumble into a conversation or forget the issue—we even set up situations to bring it out—but nothing worked. It's really a shame, too. They were perfect for each other. You know, I get annoyed when I keep going over this ridiculous situation like this. Doesn’t it sound like we’re talking about the fight between two kids? In recent years, we’ve learned that it’s best not to mention Lucinda around Romney, even in the most ordinary way. He seems to take offense.”
“HE ought to speak,” cried Mrs. George warmly. “Even if she were in the wrong ten times over, he ought to overlook it and speak first.”
“HE should speak,” Mrs. George exclaimed passionately. “Even if she was wrong a hundred times, he should let it go and make the first move.”
“But he won’t. And she won’t. You never saw two such determined mortals. They get it from their grandfather on the mother’s side—old Absalom Gordon. There is no such stubbornness on the Penhallow side. His obstinacy was a proverb, my dear—actually a proverb. What ever he said, he would stick to if the skies fell. He was a terrible old man to swear, too,” added Mrs. Frederick, dropping into irrelevant reminiscence. “He spent a long while in a mining camp in his younger days and he never got over it—the habit of swearing, I mean. It would have made your blood run cold, my dear, to have heard him go on at times. And yet he was a real good old man every other way. He couldn’t help it someway. He tried to, but he used to say that profanity came as natural to him as breathing. It used to mortify his family terribly. Fortunately, none of them took after him in that respect. But he’s dead—and one shouldn’t speak ill of the dead. I must go and get Mattie Penhallow to do my hair. I would burst these sleeves clean out if I tried to do it myself and I don’t want to dress over again. You won’t be likely to talk to Romney about Lucinda again, my dear Cecilia?”
“But he won’t. And she won’t. You’ve never seen two more determined people. They got that from their grandfather on their mom’s side—old Absalom Gordon. There’s no stubbornness like that on the Penhallow side. His stubbornness was actually a saying, my dear—really a saying. Whatever he decided, he would stick to it no matter what happened. He was terrible about swearing, too,” added Mrs. Frederick, drifting into unrelated memories. “He spent a long time in a mining camp when he was younger and never got over it—the habit of swearing, I mean. It would make your blood run cold, my dear, to hear him sometimes. Yet he was really a good old man in every other way. He couldn’t help it, somehow. He tried, but he used to say that swearing came as naturally to him as breathing. It used to mortify his family a lot. Thankfully, none of them inherited that trait. But he’s gone—and we shouldn’t speak ill of the dead. I need to go get Mattie Penhallow to do my hair. I would completely burst these sleeves if I tried to do it myself and I don’t want to dress again. You won’t be likely to talk to Romney about Lucinda again, will you, my dear Cecilia?”
“Fifteen years!” murmured Mrs. George helplessly to the dahlias. “Engaged for fifteen years and never speaking to each other! Dear heart and soul, think of it! Oh, these Penhallows!”
“Fifteen years!” Mrs. George sighed helplessly at the dahlias. “Engaged for fifteen years and never talking to each other! Goodness, think about it! Oh, those Penhallows!”
Meanwhile, Lucinda, serenely unconscious that her love story was being mouthed over by Mrs. Frederick in the dahlia garden, was dressing for the wedding. Lucinda still enjoyed dressing for a festivity, since the mirror still dealt gently with her. Moreover, she had a new dress. Now, a new dress—and especially one as nice as this—was a rarity with Lucinda, who belonged to a branch of the Penhallows noted for being chronically hard up. Indeed, Lucinda and her widowed mother were positively poor, and hence a new dress was an event in Lucinda’s existence. An uncle had given her this one—a beautiful, perishable thing, such as Lucinda would never have dared to choose for herself, but in which she revelled with feminine delight.
Meanwhile, Lucinda, blissfully unaware that her love story was being gossiped about by Mrs. Frederick in the dahlia garden, was getting ready for the wedding. Lucinda still loved dressing up for celebrations, since the mirror still reflected her beauty kindly. Plus, she had a new dress. A new dress—and especially one as lovely as this—was a rare treat for Lucinda, who came from a branch of the Penhallows known for being perpetually short on cash. In fact, Lucinda and her widowed mother were quite poor, so a new dress was a significant event in Lucinda’s life. An uncle had given her this one—a stunning, delicate piece, something Lucinda would never have dared to pick for herself, but which she delighted in wearing.
It was of pale green voile—a colour which brought out admirably the ruddy gloss of her hair and the clear brilliance of her skin. When she had finished dressing she looked at herself in the mirror with frank delight. Lucinda was not vain, but she was quite well aware of the fact of her beauty and took an impersonal pleasure in it, as if she were looking at some finely painted picture by a master hand.
It was made of pale green voile—a color that beautifully highlighted the reddish shine of her hair and the clear brightness of her skin. When she finished getting ready, she looked at herself in the mirror with genuine delight. Lucinda wasn't vain, but she was definitely aware of her beauty and took an impersonal pleasure in it, as if she were admiring a finely painted picture by a master artist.
The form and face reflected in the glass satisfied her. The puffs and draperies of the green voile displayed to perfection the full, but not over-full, curves of her fine figure. Lucinda lifted her arm and touched a red rose to her lips with the hand upon which shone the frosty glitter of Romney’s diamond, looking at the graceful slope of her shoulder and the splendid line of chin and throat with critical approval.
The reflection in the glass pleased her. The folds and drapes of the green fabric showcased the generous, yet not excessive, curves of her beautiful figure perfectly. Lucinda raised her arm and brushed a red rose against her lips with the hand that sparkled with Romney’s diamond, admiring the elegant curve of her shoulder and the stunning line of her chin and neck with a sense of approval.
She noted, too, how well the gown became her eyes, bringing out all the deeper colour in them. Lucinda had magnificent eyes. Once Romney had written a sonnet to them in which he compared their colour to ripe blueberries. This may not sound poetical to you unless you know or remember just what the tints of ripe blueberries are—dusky purple in some lights, clear slate in others, and yet again in others the misty hue of early meadow violets.
She also noticed how well the dress suited her eyes, enhancing all the deeper colors in them. Lucinda had stunning eyes. Once, Romney wrote a sonnet about them, comparing their color to ripe blueberries. This might not sound poetic to you unless you know or remember what the shades of ripe blueberries are—dark purple in some light, clear gray in others, and sometimes the soft tone of early meadow violets.
“You really look very well,” remarked the real Lucinda to the mirrored Lucinda. “Nobody would think you were an old maid. But you are. Alice Penhallow, who is to be married to-night, was a child of five when you thought of being married fifteen years ago. That makes you an old maid, my dear. Well, it is your own fault, and it will continue to be your own fault, you stubborn offshoot of a stubborn breed!”
“You really look great,” the real Lucinda said to the mirrored Lucinda. “No one would guess you’re an old maid. But you are. Alice Penhallow, who’s getting married tonight, was just a five-year-old when you thought about getting married fifteen years ago. That means you’re an old maid, my dear. Well, it’s your own fault, and it will always be your own fault, you stubborn offshoot of a stubborn breed!”
She flung her train out straight and pulled on her gloves.
She spread her train out straight and put on her gloves.
“I do hope I won’t get any spots on this dress to-night,” she reflected. “It will have to do me for a gala dress for a year at least—and I have a creepy conviction that it is fearfully spottable. Bless Uncle Mark’s good, uncalculating heart! How I would have detested it if he had given me something sensible and useful and ugly—as Aunt Emilia would have done.”
“I really hope I don’t get any stains on this dress tonight,” she thought. “I’ll have to wear it as my gala dress for at least a year—and I have this nagging feeling that it shows spots really easily. Thank goodness for Uncle Mark’s kind, spontaneous nature! I would have absolutely hated it if he had given me something practical and useful and ugly—like Aunt Emilia would have done.”
They all went to “young” John Penhallow’s at early moonrise. Lucinda drove over the two miles of hill and dale with a youthful second cousin, by name, Carey Penhallow. The wedding was quite a brilliant affair. Lucinda seemed to pervade the social atmosphere, and everywhere she went a little ripple of admiration trailed after her like a wave. She was undeniably a belle, yet she found herself feeling faintly bored and was rather glad than otherwise when the guests began to fray off.
They all went to “young” John Penhallow’s at early moonrise. Lucinda drove the two miles over hills and valleys with her young second cousin, Carey Penhallow. The wedding was quite a spectacular event. Lucinda seemed to fill the social atmosphere, and everywhere she went, a little ripple of admiration followed her like a wave. She was undeniably a beauty, yet she felt slightly bored and was more relieved than disappointed when the guests started to leave.
“I’m afraid I’m losing my capacity for enjoyment,” she thought, a little drearily. “Yes, I must be growing old. That is what it means when social functions begin to bore you.”
“I’m afraid I’m losing my ability to enjoy things,” she thought, a bit sadly. “Yeah, I must be getting old. That’s what it feels like when social events start to bore you.”
It was that unlucky Mrs. George who blundered again. She was standing on the veranda when Carey Penhallow dashed up.
It was the unfortunate Mrs. George who messed up again. She was standing on the porch when Carey Penhallow rushed up.
“Tell Lucinda that I can’t take her back to the Grange. I have to drive Mark and Cissy Penhallow to Bright River to catch the two o’clock express. There will be plenty of chances for her with the others.”
“Tell Lucinda that I can’t take her back to the Grange. I have to drive Mark and Cissy Penhallow
At this moment George Penhallow, holding his rearing horse with difficulty, shouted for his wife. Mrs. George, all in a flurry, dashed back into the still crowded hall. Exactly to whom she gave her message was never known to any of the Penhallows. But a tall, ruddy-haired girl, dressed in pale green organdy—Anne Shirley from Avonlea—told Marilla Cuthbert and Rachel Lynde as a joke the next morning how a chubby little woman in a bright pink fascinator had clutched her by the arm, and gasped out: “Carey Penhallow can’t take you—he says you’re to look out for someone else,” and was gone before she could answer or turn around.
At that moment, George Penhallow, struggling to control his rearing horse, called out for his wife. Mrs. George, frazzled, hurried back into the still-crowded hall. Exactly who she relayed her message to was never known to any of the Penhallows. But a tall, red-haired girl dressed in pale green organdy—Anne Shirley from Avonlea—told Marilla Cuthbert and Rachel Lynde as a joke the next morning how a chubby little woman in a bright pink fascinator had grabbed her by the arm and gasped, “Carey Penhallow can’t take you—he says you’re to look out for someone else,” and then was gone before she could respond or turn around.
Thus it was that Lucinda, when she came out to the veranda step, found herself unaccountably deserted. All the Grange Penhallows were gone; Lucinda realized this after a few moments of bewildered seeking, and she understood that if she were to get to the Grange that night she must walk. Plainly there was nobody to take her.
Thus it was that Lucinda, when she stepped out onto the veranda, found herself strangely alone. All the Grange Penhallows had left; Lucinda realized this after a few moments of confused searching, and she understood that if she wanted to get to the Grange that night, she would have to walk. Clearly, there was no one to give her a ride.
Lucinda was angry. It is not pleasant to find yourself forgotten and neglected. It is still less pleasant to walk home alone along a country road, at one o’clock in the morning, wearing a pale green voile. Lucinda was not prepared for such a walk. She had nothing on her feet save thin-soled shoes, and her only wraps were a flimsy fascinator and a short coat.
Lucinda was furious. It’s not a good feeling to realize you've been forgotten and ignored. It's even worse to walk home by yourself on a country road at one in the morning, wearing a light green dress. Lucinda wasn’t ready for such a walk. She had on nothing but flimsy shoes, and her only layers were a delicate scarf and a short coat.
“What a guy I shall look, stalking home alone in this rig,” she thought crossly.
“What a sight I’ll be, walking home alone in this outfit,” she thought irritably.
There was no help for it, unless she confessed her plight to some of the stranger guests and begged a drive home. Lucinda’s pride scorned such a request and the admission of neglect it involved. No, she would walk, since that was all there was to it; but she would not go by the main road to be stared at by all and sundry who might pass her. There was a short cut by way of a lane across the fields; she knew every inch of it, although she had not traversed it for years.
There was no way around it, unless she told some of the unfamiliar guests about her situation and asked for a ride home. Lucinda’s pride refused to make such a request and acknowledge her neglect. No, she would walk, since that was the only option; but she wouldn’t take the main road to be gawked at by anyone who might see her. There was a shortcut through a lane across the fields; she knew it well, even though she hadn’t walked it in years.
She gathered up the green voile as trimly as possible, slipped around the house in the kindly shadows, picked her way across the side lawn, and found a gate which opened into a birch-bordered lane where the frosted trees shone with silvery-golden radiance in the moonlight. Lucinda flitted down the lane, growing angrier at every step as the realization of how shamefully she seemed to have been treated came home to her. She believed that nobody had thought about her at all, which was tenfold worse than premeditated neglect.
She gathered the green voile as neatly as she could, slipped around the house in the soft shadows, made her way across the side lawn, and found a gate that led into a birch-lined lane where the frosted trees glimmered with a silvery-golden glow in the moonlight. Lucinda hurried down the lane, feeling angrier with every step as she realized how shamefully she had been treated. She felt like no one had considered her at all, which was ten times worse than intentional neglect.
As she came to the gate at the lower end of the lane a man who was leaning over it started, with a quick intake of his breath, which, in any other man than Romney Penhallow, or for any other woman than Lucinda Penhallow, would have been an exclamation of surprise.
As she reached the gate at the end of the lane, a man who was leaning over it gasped, which, in anyone else's case but Romney Penhallow's, or for any woman other than Lucinda Penhallow, would have been a shout of surprise.
Lucinda recognized him with a great deal of annoyance and a little relief. She would not have to walk home alone. But with Romney Penhallow! Would he think she had contrived it so purposely?
Lucinda recognized him with a lot of annoyance and a bit of relief. She wouldn't have to walk home alone. But with Romney Penhallow! Would he think she had planned it that way on purpose?
Romney silently opened the gate for her, silently latched it behind her, and silently fell into step beside her. Down across a velvety sweep of field they went; the air was frosty, calm and still; over the world lay a haze of moonshine and mist that converted East Grafton’s prosaic hills and fields into a shimmering fairyland. At first Lucinda felt angrier than ever. What a ridiculous situation! How the Penhallows would laugh over it!
Romney quietly opened the gate for her, quietly latched it behind her, and quietly walked beside her. They moved across a soft, velvety field; the air was crisp, calm, and still. A layer of moonlight and mist spread over the landscape, turning East Grafton’s ordinary hills and fields into a sparkling fairyland. At first, Lucinda felt angrier than ever. What a silly situation! The Penhallows would get such a kick out of this!
As for Romney, he, too, was angry with the trick impish chance had played him. He liked being the butt of an awkward situation as little as most men; and certainly to be obliged to walk home over moonlit fields at one o’clock in the morning with the woman he had loved and never spoken to for fifteen years was the irony of fate with a vengeance. Would she think he had schemed for it? And how the deuce did she come to be walking home from the wedding at all?
As for Romney, he was just as frustrated with the mischievous twist of fate that had caught him off guard. He appreciated being the center of an awkward situation about as much as any guy would; and being forced to walk home across moonlit fields at one in the morning with the woman he had loved but never spoken to for fifteen years felt like karma hitting hard. Would she think he had planned this? And how on earth did she end up walking home from the wedding in the first place?
By the time they had crossed the field and reached the wild cherry lane beyond it, Lucinda’s anger was mastered by her saving sense of humour. She was even smiling a little maliciously under her fascinator.
By the time they crossed the field and reached the wild cherry lane beyond it, Lucinda’s anger was controlled by her saving sense of humor. She was even smiling a little mischievously under her fascinator.
The lane was a place of enchantment—a long, moonlit colonnade adown which beguiling wood nymphs might have footed it featly. The moonshine fell through the arching boughs and made a mosaic of silver light and clear-cut shadow for the unfriendly lovers to walk in. On either side was the hovering gloom of the woods, and around them was a great silence unstirred by wind or murmur.
The path was magical—a long, moonlit corridor where charming wood nymphs could have danced gracefully. The moonlight filtered through the arching branches, creating a patchwork of silver light and sharp shadow for the unwelcome couple to walk through. On both sides, the dark woods loomed, and everywhere there was a profound silence, untouched by wind or sound.
Midway in the lane Lucinda was attacked by a sentimental recollection. She thought of the last time Romney and she had walked home together through this very lane, from a party at “young” John’s. It had been moonlight then too, and—Lucinda checked a sigh—they had walked hand in hand. Just here, by the big gray beech, he had stopped her and kissed her. Lucinda wondered if he were thinking of it, too, and stole a look at him from under the lace border of her fascinator.
Midway down the lane, Lucinda was hit by a wave of nostalgia. She remembered the last time she and Romney had walked home together through this very path, after a party at “young” John’s. It had been a moonlit night back then as well, and—Lucinda stifled a sigh—they had walked hand in hand. Right here, by the large gray beech, he had stopped her and kissed her. Lucinda wondered if he was thinking about it too, and stole a glance at him from beneath the lace edge of her fascinator.
But he was striding moodily along with his hands in his pockets, and his hat pulled down over his eyes, passing the old beech without a glance at it. Lucinda checked another sigh, gathered up an escaped flutter of voile, and marched on.
But he was walking moodily with his hands in his pockets and his hat pulled down over his eyes, passing the old beech without even looking at it. Lucinda held back another sigh, gathered up a stray piece of cloth, and marched on.
Past the lane a range of three silvery harvest fields sloped down to Peter Penhallow’s brook—a wide, shallow stream bridged over in the olden days by the mossy trunk of an ancient fallen tree. When Lucinda and Romney arrived at the brook they gazed at the brawling water blankly. Lucinda remembered that she must not speak to Romney just in time to prevent an exclamation of dismay. There was no tree! There was no bridge of any kind over the brook!
Past the lane, a stretch of three silvery fields sloped down to Peter Penhallow’s brook—a wide, shallow stream that used to be crossed by the mossy trunk of an old fallen tree. When Lucinda and Romney reached the brook, they stared at the rushing water in shock. Just in time, Lucinda recalled that she shouldn’t say anything to Romney, stopping herself from exclaiming in dismay. There was no tree! There was no bridge of any kind over the brook!
Here was a predicament! But before Lucinda could do more than despairingly ask herself what was to be done now, Romney answered—not in words, but in deeds. He coolly picked Lucinda up in his arms, as if she had been a child instead of a full grown woman of no mean avoirdupois, and began to wade with her through the water.
Here was a dilemma! But before Lucinda could do more than hopelessly wonder what to do next, Romney responded—not with words, but with actions. He calmly lifted Lucinda in his arms, as if she were a child instead of a fully grown woman of considerable weight, and started to wade through the water with her.
Lucinda gasped helplessly. She could not forbid him and she was so choked with rage over his presumption that she could not have spoken in any case. Then came the catastrophe. Romney’s foot slipped on a treacherous round stone—there was a tremendous splash—and Romney and Lucinda Penhallow were sitting down in the middle of Peter Penhallow’s brook.
Lucinda gasped in frustration. She couldn't stop him, and she was so enraged by his arrogance that she couldn't have spoken even if she wanted to. Then came the disaster. Romney's foot slipped on a slippery round stone—there was a huge splash—and Romney and Lucinda Penhallow found themselves sitting in the middle of Peter Penhallow's brook.
Lucinda was the first to regain her feet. About her clung in heart-breaking limpness the ruined voile. The remembrance of all her wrongs that night rushed over her soul, and her eyes blazed in the moonlight. Lucinda Penhallow had never been so angry in her life.
Lucinda was the first to stand up. The tattered fabric hung around her in a heartbreaking way. Memories of all the injustices she faced that night flooded her mind, and her eyes burned in the moonlight. Lucinda Penhallow had never felt this angry in her life.
“YOU D—D IDIOT!” she said, in a voice that literally shook with rage.
“YOU D—D IDIOT!” she shouted, her voice shaking with rage.
Romney meekly scrambled up the bank after her.
Romney quietly climbed up the slope after her.
“I’m awfully sorry, Lucinda,” he said, striving with uncertain success to keep a suspicious quiver of laughter out of his tone. “It was wretchedly clumsy of me, but that pebble turned right under my foot. Please forgive me—for that—and for other things.”
“I’m really sorry, Lucinda,” he said, trying not to let a hint of laughter slip into his voice. “It was unbelievably clumsy of me, but that pebble just rolled right under my foot. Please forgive me—for that—and for other things.”
Lucinda deigned no answer. She stood on a flat stone and wrung the water from the poor green voile. Romney surveyed her apprehensively.
Lucinda didn’t respond. She stood on a flat stone and wrung out the water from the tattered green fabric. Romney watched her nervously.
“Hurry, Lucinda,” he entreated. “You will catch your death of cold.”
“Hurry, Lucinda,” he begged. “You’ll freeze to death.”
“I never take cold,” answered Lucinda, with chattering teeth. “And it is my dress I am thinking of—was thinking of. You have more need to hurry. You are sopping wet yourself and you know you are subject to colds. There—come.”
“I never get cold,” Lucinda replied, her teeth chattering. “I was just thinking about my dress. You need to hurry more. You’re soaked and you know you’re prone to catching colds. Come on.”
Lucinda picked up the stringy train, which had been so brave and buoyant five minutes before, and started up the field at a brisk rate. Romney came up to her and slipped his arm through hers in the old way. For a time they walked along in silence. Then Lucinda began to shake with inward laughter. She laughed silently for the whole length of the field; and at the line fence between Peter Penhallow’s land and the Grange acres she paused, threw back the fascinator from her face, and looked at Romney defiantly.
Lucinda picked up the tangled train, which had been so lively and spirited just five minutes earlier, and started across the field at a quick pace. Romney joined her and slipped his arm through hers like he always did. They walked in silence for a while. Then Lucinda started to shake with quiet laughter. She laughed silently the entire length of the field, and when they reached the boundary fence between Peter Penhallow’s property and the Grange land, she paused, tossed back the scarf from her face, and looked at Romney with a challenging gaze.
“You are thinking of—THAT,” she cried, “and I am thinking of it. And we will go on, thinking of it at intervals for the rest of our lives. But if you ever mention it to me I’ll never forgive you, Romney Penhallow!”
“You're thinking about—THAT,” she exclaimed, “and I’m thinking about it too. And we’ll keep thinking about it from time to time for the rest of our lives. But if you ever bring it up with me, I’ll never forgive you, Romney Penhallow!”
“I never will,” Romney promised. There was more than a suspicion of laughter in his voice this time, but Lucinda did not choose to resent it. She did not speak again until they reached the Grange gate. Then she faced him solemnly.
“I never will,” Romney promised. There was a hint of laughter in his voice this time, but Lucinda chose not to take offense. She didn’t say anything again until they reached the Grange gate. Then she turned to him seriously.
“It was a case of atavism,” she said. “Old Grandfather Gordon was to blame for it.”
“It was a case of atavism,” she said. “Old Grandfather Gordon was responsible for it.”
At the Grange almost everybody was in bed. What with the guests straggling home at intervals and hurrying sleepily off to their rooms, nobody had missed Lucinda, each set supposing she was with some other set. Mrs. Frederick, Mrs. Nathaniel and Mrs. George alone were up. The perennially chilly Mrs. Nathaniel had kindled a fire of chips in the blue room grate to warm her feet before retiring, and the three women were discussing the wedding in subdued tones when the door opened and the stately form of Lucinda, stately even in the dragged voile, appeared, with the damp Romney behind her.
At the Grange, almost everyone was in bed. With guests trickling home at different times and sleepily heading off to their rooms, no one noticed Lucinda; each group assumed she was with another group. Only Mrs. Frederick, Mrs. Nathaniel, and Mrs. George were still awake. The perpetually chilly Mrs. Nathaniel had started a small fire in the blue room's fireplace to warm her feet before going to bed, and the three women were quietly discussing the wedding when the door opened, revealing the dignified figure of Lucinda, looking elegant even in her rumpled voile, with the damp Romney following her.
“Lucinda Penhallow!” gasped they, one and all.
“Lucinda Penhallow!” they gasped, all together.
“I was left to walk home,” said Lucinda coolly. “So Romney and I came across the fields. There was no bridge over the brook, and when he was carrying me over he slipped and we fell in. That is all. No, Cecilia, I never take cold, so don’t worry. Yes, my dress is ruined, but that is of no consequence. No, thank you, Cecilia, I do not care for a hot drink. Romney, do go and take off those wet clothes of yours immediately. No, Cecilia, I will NOT take a hot footbath. I am going straight to bed. Good night.”
“I had to walk home,” Lucinda said coolly. “So Romney and I crossed the fields. There was no bridge over the stream, and when he was carrying me, he slipped and we fell in. That’s all. No, Cecilia, I never catch a cold, so don’t worry. Yes, my dress is ruined, but that doesn’t matter. No, thank you, Cecilia, I’m not in the mood for a hot drink. Romney, please take off those wet clothes right away. No, Cecilia, I will NOT take a hot footbath. I’m going straight to bed. Good night.”
When the door closed on the pair the three sisters-in-law stared at each other. Mrs. Frederick, feeling herself incapable of expressing her sensations originally, took refuge in a quotation:
When the door shut behind the pair, the three sisters-in-law looked at each other in silence. Mrs. Frederick, feeling she couldn't put her feelings into words herself, resorted to a quote:
“‘Do I sleep, do I dream, do I wonder and doubt? Is things what they seem, or is visions about?’”
“‘Do I sleep, do I dream, do I wonder and doubt? Are things what they seem, or are visions just thoughts?’”
“There will be another Penhallow wedding soon,” said Mrs. Nathaniel, with a long breath. “Lucinda has spoken to Romney AT LAST.”
“There’s another Penhallow wedding coming up soon,” said Mrs. Nathaniel, taking a long breath. “Lucinda has finally talked to Romney.”
“Oh, WHAT do you suppose she said to him?” cried Mrs. George.
“Oh, WHAT do you think she said to him?” exclaimed Mrs. George.
“My dear Cecilia,” said Mrs. Frederick, “we shall never know.”
“My dear Cecilia,” Mrs. Frederick said, “we’ll never know.”
They never did know.
They still never knew.
VI. Old Man Shaw’s Girl
“Day after to-morrow—day after to-morrow,” said Old Man Shaw, rubbing his long slender hands together gleefully. “I have to keep saying it over and over, so as to really believe it. It seems far too good to be true that I’m to have Blossom again. And everything is ready. Yes, I think everything is ready, except a bit of cooking. And won’t this orchard be a surprise to her! I’m just going to bring her out here as soon as I can, never saying a word. I’ll fetch her through the spruce lane, and when we come to the end of the path I’ll step back casual-like, and let her go out from under the trees alone, never suspecting. It’ll be worth ten times the trouble to see her big, brown eyes open wide and hear her say, ‘Oh, daddy! Why, daddy!’”
“Day after tomorrow—day after tomorrow,” said Old Man Shaw, rubbing his long, slender hands together happily. “I have to keep saying it over and over to really believe it. It seems way too good to be true that I’m going to have Blossom again. And everything is ready. Yes, I think everything is ready, except for a little cooking. And this orchard is going to be a surprise for her! I’m just going to bring her out here as soon as I can, without saying a word. I’ll take her through the spruce lane, and when we reach the end of the path, I’ll step back casually and let her walk out from under the trees by herself, never suspecting. It’ll be worth ten times the effort to see her big, brown eyes widen and hear her say, ‘Oh, daddy! Why, daddy!’”
He rubbed his hands again and laughed softly to himself. He was a tall, bent old man, whose hair was snow white, but whose face was fresh and rosy. His eyes were a boy’s eyes, large, blue and merry, and his mouth had never got over a youthful trick of smiling at any provocation—and, oft-times, at no provocation at all.
He rubbed his hands again and chuckled softly to himself. He was a tall, stooped old man, with snow-white hair, but his face was fresh and rosy. His eyes were youthful—big, blue, and cheerful—and his mouth had never lost the habit of smiling at any little thing—and, often, at nothing at all.
To be sure, White Sands people would not have given you the most favourable opinion in the world of Old Man Shaw. First and foremost, they would have told you that he was “shiftless,” and had let his bit of a farm run out while he pottered with flowers and bugs, or rambled aimlessly about in the woods, or read books along the shore. Perhaps it was true; but the old farm yielded him a living, and further than that Old Man Shaw had no ambition. He was as blithe as a pilgrim on a pathway climbing to the west. He had learned the rare secret that you must take happiness when you find it—that there is no use in marking the place and coming back to it at a more convenient season, because it will not be there then. And it is very easy to be happy if you know, as Old Man Shaw most thoroughly knew, how to find pleasure in little things. He enjoyed life, he had always enjoyed life and helped others to enjoy it; consequently his life was a success, whatever White Sands people might think of it. What if he had not “improved” his farm? There are some people to whom life will never be anything more than a kitchen garden; and there are others to whom it will always be a royal palace with domes and minarets of rainbow fancy.
To be honest, the people of White Sands wouldn't have had the best opinion of Old Man Shaw. They would have described him as “lazy,” saying he let his small farm go to waste while he tinkered with flowers and insects, wandered aimlessly in the woods, or read books on the shore. Maybe that was true; but the old farm provided for him, and beyond that, Old Man Shaw had no real goals. He was as carefree as a traveler on a path heading west. He had discovered the rare truth that you have to seize happiness when you find it—that there's no point in marking a spot to return to later, since it won't be there then. And it's pretty easy to be happy if you know, as Old Man Shaw definitely did, how to find joy in the small moments. He loved life, had always loved life, and helped others enjoy it too; so his life was a success, no matter what the people of White Sands thought. Who cares if he hadn't “improved” his farm? Some people will always see life as just a kitchen garden, while others will always view it as a grand palace filled with vibrant dreams.
The orchard of which he was so proud was as yet little more than the substance of things hoped for—a flourishing plantation of young trees which would amount to something later on. Old Man Shaw’s house was on the crest of a bare, sunny hill, with a few staunch old firs and spruces behind it—the only trees that could resist the full sweep of the winds that blew bitterly up from the sea at times. Fruit trees would never grow near it, and this had been a great grief to Sara.
The orchard he was so proud of was still mostly just a promise of what it could be—an exciting group of young trees that would eventually amount to something. Old Man Shaw’s house sat on top of a bare, sunny hill, backed by a few sturdy old firs and spruces—the only trees that could withstand the harsh winds that sometimes blew in from the sea. Fruit trees would never thrive nearby, and this had been a significant disappointment for Sara.
“Oh, daddy, if we could just have an orchard!” she had been wont to say wistfully, when other farmhouses in White Sands were smothered whitely in apple bloom. And when she had gone away, and her father had nothing to look forward to save her return, he was determined she should find an orchard when she came back.
“Oh, Dad, if only we could have an orchard!” she used to say longingly when other farmhouses in White Sands were covered in white apple blossoms. And after she had left, with nothing to anticipate but her return, he was set on making sure she would find an orchard when she got back.
Over the southward hill, warmly sheltered by spruce woods and sloping to the sunshine, was a little field, so fertile that all the slack management of a life-time had not availed to exhaust it. Here Old Man Shaw set out his orchard and saw it flourish, watching and tending it until he came to know each tree as a child and loved it. His neighbours laughed at him, and said that the fruit of an orchard so far away from the house would all be stolen. But as yet there was no fruit, and when the time came for bearing there would be enough and to spare.
Over the hill to the south, comfortably nestled among spruce trees and bathed in sunlight, was a small field so rich that years of neglect hadn’t depleted its soil. Here, Old Man Shaw planted his orchard and watched it thrive, caring for it until he knew each tree like one of his own kids and loved it. His neighbors laughed at him, saying the fruit from an orchard so far from the house would surely be stolen. But there were no fruits yet, and when the time came for them to appear, there would be more than enough.
“Blossom and me’ll get all we want, and the boys can have the rest, if they want ‘em worse’n they want a good conscience,” said that unworldly, unbusinesslike Old Man Shaw.
“Blossom and I will get everything we want, and the boys can take the rest if they want it more than they want to feel good about themselves,” said that naive, unpractical Old Man Shaw.
On his way back home from his darling orchard he found a rare fern in the woods and dug it up for Sara—she had loved ferns. He planted it at the shady, sheltered side of the house and then sat down on the old bench by the garden gate to read her last letter—the letter that was only a note, because she was coming home soon. He knew every word of it by heart, but that did not spoil the pleasure of re-reading it every half-hour.
On his way back home from his beloved orchard, he discovered a rare fern in the woods and dug it up for Sara—she had always loved ferns. He planted it on the shady, sheltered side of the house and then sat down on the old bench by the garden gate to read her last letter—the one that was just a quick note because she was coming home soon. He knew every word by heart, but that didn’t take away from the joy of re-reading it every half hour.
Old Man Shaw had not married until late in life, and had, so White Sands people said, selected a wife with his usual judgment—which, being interpreted, meant no judgment at all; otherwise, he would never have married Sara Glover, a mere slip of a girl, with big brown eyes like a frightened wood creature’s, and the delicate, fleeting bloom of a spring Mayflower.
Old Man Shaw didn't get married until later in life, and the people of White Sands said he chose a wife using his typical judgment—which, translated, meant he had no judgment at all; otherwise, he would never have married Sara Glover, a barely grown girl, with big brown eyes like a scared woodland creature’s and the delicate, brief beauty of a spring Mayflower.
“The last woman in the world for a farmer’s wife—no strength or get-up about her.”
“The last woman in the world for a farmer’s wife—no strength or ambition about her.”
Neither could White Sands folk understand what on earth Sara Glover had married him for.
Neither could the people of White Sands understand why on earth Sara Glover had married him.
“Well, the fool crop was the only one that never failed.”
“Well, the fool crop was the only one that never let us down.”
Old Man Shaw—he was Old Man Shaw even then, although he was only forty—and his girl bride had troubled themselves not at all about White Sands opinions. They had one year of perfect happiness, which is always worth living for, even if the rest of life be a dreary pilgrimage, and then Old Man Shaw found himself alone again, except for little Blossom. She was christened Sara, after her dead mother, but she was always Blossom to her father—the precious little blossom whose plucking had cost the mother her life.
Old Man Shaw—he was known as Old Man Shaw even back then, though he was only forty—and his young wife didn't care at all about what people at White Sands thought. They shared a year of pure happiness, which is always worth it, even if the rest of life feels like a difficult journey, and then Old Man Shaw was alone again, except for little Blossom. She was named Sara after her late mother, but to her father, she would always be Blossom—the precious little blossom whose arrival had cost him his wife's life.
Sara Glover’s people, especially a wealthy aunt in Montreal, had wanted to take the child, but Old Man Shaw grew almost fierce over the suggestion. He would give his baby to no one. A woman was hired to look after the house, but it was the father who cared for the baby in the main. He was as tender and faithful and deft as a woman. Sara never missed a mother’s care, and she grew up into a creature of life and light and beauty, a constant delight to all who knew her. She had a way of embroidering life with stars. She was dowered with all the charming characteristics of both parents, with a resilient vitality and activity which had pertained to neither of them. When she was ten years old she had packed all hirelings off, and kept house for her father for six delightful years—years in which they were father and daughter, brother and sister, and “chums.” Sara never went to school, but her father saw to her education after a fashion of his own. When their work was done they lived in the woods and fields, in the little garden they had made on the sheltered side of the house, or on the shore, where sunshine and storm were to them equally lovely and beloved. Never was comradeship more perfect or more wholly satisfactory.
Sara Glover’s relatives, especially a wealthy aunt in Montreal, wanted to take the child, but Old Man Shaw became almost fierce at the idea. He wouldn’t let anyone have his baby. A woman was hired to take care of the house, but it was the father who primarily cared for the baby. He was as tender, loyal, and skilled as a woman. Sara never felt the lack of a mother’s care, and she grew into a being full of life, light, and beauty, a constant joy to everyone who knew her. She had a way of decorating life with stars. She inherited all the charming traits of both her parents, along with a vibrant energy and activity that belonged to neither of them. By the time she was ten, she had sent all the hired help away and took care of her father for six wonderful years—years in which they were father and daughter, siblings, and best friends. Sara never attended school, but her father managed her education in his own way. When their chores were done, they spent time in the woods and fields, in the small garden they created on the sunny side of the house, or by the shore, where both sunshine and storms were equally beautiful and cherished. There was never a partnership more perfect or completely fulfilling.
“Just wrapped up in each other,” said White Sands folk, half-enviously, half-disapprovingly.
“Just caught up in each other,” said the people of White Sands, half-enviously, half-disapprovingly.
When Sara was sixteen Mrs. Adair, the wealthy aunt aforesaid, pounced down on White Sands in a glamour of fashion and culture and outer worldliness. She bombarded Old Man Shaw with such arguments that he had to succumb. It was a shame that a girl like Sara should grow up in a place like White Sands, “with no advantages and no education,” said Mrs. Adair scornfully, not understanding that wisdom and knowledge are two entirely different things.
When Sara was sixteen, Mrs. Adair, the wealthy aunt mentioned earlier, arrived at White Sands with a flair for fashion, culture, and sophistication. She overwhelmed Old Man Shaw with such strong arguments that he had no choice but to give in. It was disgraceful that a girl like Sara should grow up in a place like White Sands, “with no opportunities and no education,” Mrs. Adair said with disdain, not realizing that wisdom and knowledge are two completely different things.
“At least let me give my dear sister’s child what I would have given my own daughter if I had had one,” she pleaded tearfully. “Let me take her with me and send her to a good school for a few years. Then, if she wishes, she may come back to you, of course.”
“At least let me give my sister's kid what I would have given my own daughter if I had one,” she pleaded, tears in her eyes. “Let me take her with me and send her to a good school for a few years. Then, if she wants to, she can come back to you, of course.”
Privately, Mrs. Adair did not for a moment believe that Sara would want to come back to White Sands, and her queer old father, after three years of the life she would give her.
Privately, Mrs. Adair didn't believe for a second that Sara would want to return to White Sands, especially with her strange old father, after three years of the life she would provide for her.
Old Man Shaw yielded, influenced thereto not at all by Mrs. Adair’s readily flowing tears, but greatly by his conviction that justice to Sara demanded it. Sara herself did not want to go; she protested and pleaded; but her father, having become convinced that it was best for her to go, was inexorable. Everything, even her own feelings, must give way to that. But she was to come back to him without let or hindrance when her “schooling” was done. It was only on having this most clearly understood that Sara would consent to go at all. Her last words, called back to her father through her tears as she and her aunt drove down the lane, were,
Old Man Shaw gave in, not really swayed by Mrs. Adair’s tears, but mostly by his belief that justice for Sara required it. Sara herself didn’t want to go; she protested and begged; but her father, convinced it was best for her, wouldn’t budge. Everything, even her own feelings, had to take a backseat to that. But she was to return to him without any obstacles once her “schooling” was over. It was only after this was made very clear that Sara agreed to go at all. Her last words, called back to her father through her tears as she and her aunt drove down the lane, were,
“I’ll be back, daddy. In three years I’ll be back. Don’t cry, but just look forward to that.”
“I’ll be back, Dad. I’ll be back in three years. Don’t cry, just look forward to it.”
He had looked forward to it through the three long, lonely years that followed, in all of which he never saw his darling. Half a continent was between them and Mrs. Adair had vetoed vacation visits, under some specious pretense. But every week brought its letter from Sara. Old Man Shaw had every one of them, tied up with one of her old blue hair ribbons, and kept in her mother’s little rose-wood work-box in the parlour. He spent every Sunday afternoon re-reading them, with her photograph before him. He lived alone, refusing to be pestered with kind help, but he kept the house in beautiful order.
He had been looking forward to it for the three long, lonely years that followed, during which he never saw his beloved. There was half a continent between them, and Mrs. Adair had blocked any vacation visits with some thin excuse. But each week brought a letter from Sara. Old Man Shaw had every single one, tied up with one of her old blue hair ribbons, stored in her mother’s small rosewood sewing box in the living room. He spent every Sunday afternoon rereading them, with her photograph in front of him. He lived alone, refusing any offers of help, but he kept the house in immaculate condition.
“A better housekeeper than farmer,” said White Sands people. He would have nothing altered. When Sara came back she was not to be hurt by changes. It never occurred to him that she might be changed herself.
“A better housekeeper than a farmer,” said the people of White Sands. He wanted nothing to be altered. When Sara came back, he didn’t want her to be affected by any changes. It never crossed his mind that she might have changed herself.
And now those three interminable years were gone, and Sara was coming home. She wrote him nothing of her aunt’s pleadings and reproaches and ready, futile tears; she wrote only that she would graduate in June and start for home a week later. Thenceforth Old Man Shaw went about in a state of beatitude, making ready for her homecoming. As he sat on the bench in the sunshine, with the blue sea sparkling and crinkling down at the foot of the green slope, he reflected with satisfaction that all was in perfect order. There was nothing left to do save count the hours until that beautiful, longed-for day after to-morrow. He gave himself over to a reverie, as sweet as a day-dream in a haunted valley.
And now those three long years were over, and Sara was coming home. She didn’t mention her aunt’s pleas, accusations, or her pointless tears; she only wrote that she would graduate in June and head home a week later. From that moment on, Old Man Shaw walked around in a state of bliss, preparing for her return. Sitting on the bench in the sun, with the blue sea shimmering and rippling at the bottom of the green hill, he felt pleased that everything was in perfect order. There was nothing left to do but count the hours until that beautiful, eagerly awaited day after tomorrow. He sank into a daydream as sweet as a fantasy in a mystical valley.
The red roses were out in bloom. Sara had always loved those red roses—they were as vivid as herself, with all her own fullness of life and joy of living. And, besides these, a miracle had happened in Old Man Shaw’s garden. In one corner was a rose-bush which had never bloomed, despite all the coaxing they had given it—“the sulky rose-bush,” Sara had been wont to call it. Lo! this summer had flung the hoarded sweetness of years into plentiful white blossoms, like shallow ivory cups with a haunting, spicy fragrance. It was in honour of Sara’s home-coming—so Old Man Shaw liked to fancy. All things, even the sulky rose-bush, knew she was coming back, and were making glad because of it.
The red roses were in full bloom. Sara had always loved those red roses—they were as bright as she was, full of life and joy. Plus, a miracle had happened in Old Man Shaw’s garden. In one corner was a rose bush that had never bloomed, no matter how much they tried to encourage it—Sara used to call it "the stubborn rose bush." But this summer, it had burst forth with the long-hidden sweetness of years, now covered in plentiful white blossoms, like shallow ivory cups with a lingering, spicy scent. Old Man Shaw liked to think it was in honor of Sara’s return home. Everything, even the stubborn rose bush, knew she was coming back and was celebrating because of it.
He was gloating over Sara’s letter when Mrs. Peter Blewett came. She told him she had run up to see how he was getting on, and if he wanted anything seen to before Sara came.
He was bragging about Sara’s letter when Mrs. Peter Blewett arrived. She told him she had come over to see how he was doing and if he needed anything taken care of before Sara came.
“No’m, thank you, ma’am. Everything is attended to. I couldn’t let anyone else prepare for Blossom. Only to think, ma’am, she’ll be home the day after to-morrow. I’m just filled clear through, body, soul, and spirit, with joy to think of having my little Blossom at home again.”
“No, thank you, ma’am. Everything is taken care of. I couldn’t let anyone else get ready for Blossom. Just thinking about it, ma’am, she’ll be home the day after tomorrow. I’m just overwhelmed, body, soul, and spirit, with joy at the thought of having my little Blossom back home again.”
Mrs. Blewett smiled sourly. When Mrs. Blewett smiled it foretokened trouble, and wise people had learned to have sudden business elsewhere before the smile could be translated into words. But Old Man Shaw had never learned to be wise where Mrs. Blewett was concerned, although she had been his nearest neighbour for years, and had pestered his life out with advice and “neighbourly turns.”
Mrs. Blewett smiled with a bitter edge. When she smiled, it usually meant trouble, and smart people quickly found a reason to be somewhere else before her smile turned into words. But Old Man Shaw had never figured out how to be smart around Mrs. Blewett, even though she had lived next door for years and had constantly annoyed him with her advice and “neighborly favors.”
Mrs. Blewett was one with whom life had gone awry. The effect on her was to render happiness to other people a personal insult. She resented Old Man Shaw’s beaming delight in his daughter’s return, and she “considered it her duty” to rub the bloom off straightway.
Mrs. Blewett was someone who had experienced a lot of hardships in life. As a result, she felt that other people's happiness was a personal affront to her. She couldn't stand Old Man Shaw's joyful reaction to his daughter's arrival, and she felt it was her responsibility to dampen his joy immediately.
“Do you think Sary’ll be contented in White Sands now?” she asked.
“Do you think Sary will be happy in White Sands now?” she asked.
Old Man Shaw looked slightly bewildered.
Old Man Shaw looked a bit confused.
“Of course she’ll be contented,” he said slowly. “Isn’t it her home? And ain’t I here?”
“Of course she’ll be happy,” he said slowly. “Isn’t this her home? And am I not here?”
Mrs. Blewett smiled again, with double distilled contempt for such simplicity.
Mrs. Blewett smiled again, with a level of contempt that was fully refined for such naivety.
“Well, it’s a good thing you’re so sure of it, I suppose. If ‘twas my daughter that was coming back to White Sands, after three years of fashionable life among rich, stylish folks, and at a swell school, I wouldn’t have a minute’s peace of mind. I’d know perfectly well that she’d look down on everything here, and be discontented and miserable.”
“Well, it’s a good thing you’re so sure about it, I guess. If it were my daughter coming back to White Sands after three years of living it up with rich, stylish people at a fancy school, I wouldn’t have a moment’s peace of mind. I’d know for sure that she’d look down on everything here and be unhappy and miserable.”
“YOUR daughter might,” said Old Man Shaw, with more sarcasm than he had supposed he had possessed, “but Blossom won’t.”
“YOUR daughter might,” said Old Man Shaw, with more sarcasm than he realized he had, “but Blossom won’t.”
Mrs. Blewett shrugged her sharp shoulders.
Mrs. Blewett shrugged her bony shoulders.
“Maybe not. It’s to be hoped not, for both your sakes, I’m sure. But I’d be worried if ‘twas me. Sary’s been living among fine folks, and having a gay, exciting time, and it stands to reason she’ll think White Sands fearful lonesome and dull. Look at Lauretta Bradley. She was up in Boston for just a month last winter and she’s never been able to endure White Sands since.”
“Maybe not. I hope not, for both your sakes, I’m sure. But I’d be worried if it were me. Sary’s been living among nice people, having a fun, exciting time, and it makes sense that she’ll think White Sands is really lonely and boring. Look at Lauretta Bradley. She was in Boston for just a month last winter and she’s never been able to stand White Sands since.”
“Lauretta Bradley and Sara Shaw are two different people,” said Sara’s father, trying to smile.
"Lauretta Bradley and Sara Shaw are two different people," said Sara's dad, trying to smile.
“And your house, too,” pursued Mrs. Blewett ruthlessly. “It’s such a queer, little, old place. What’ll she think of it after her aunt’s? I’ve heard tell Mrs. Adair lives in a perfect palace. I’ll just warn you kindly that Sary’ll probably look down on you, and you might as well be prepared for it. Of course, I suppose she kind of thinks she has to come back, seeing she promised you so solemn she would. But I’m certain she doesn’t want to, and I don’t blame her either.”
“And your house, too,” Mrs. Blewett continued without mercy. “It’s such a strange, little, old place. What will she think of it compared to her aunt’s? I’ve heard that Mrs. Adair lives in a total palace. I’ll just give you a heads-up that Sary will probably look down on you, so you might as well be ready for that. Of course, I suppose she feels obligated to come back since she promised you so seriously that she would. But I’m sure she doesn’t really want to, and I don’t blame her either.”
Even Mrs. Blewett had to stop for breath, and Old Man Shaw found his opportunity. He had listened, dazed and shrinking, as if she were dealing him physical blows, but now a swift change swept over him. His blue eyes flashed ominously, straight into Mrs. Blewett’s straggling, ferrety gray orbs.
Even Mrs. Blewett had to pause to catch her breath, and Old Man Shaw seized his chance. He had stood there, dazed and cowering, as if she were hitting him, but now a quick transformation came over him. His blue eyes sparkled with intensity, locking onto Mrs. Blewett’s unkempt, ferret-like gray eyes.
“If you’re said your say, Martha Blewett, you can go,” he said passionately. “I’m not going to listen to another such word. Take yourself out of my sight, and your malicious tongue out of my hearing!”
“If you’ve said your piece, Martha Blewett, you can leave,” he said passionately. “I’m not going to listen to another word like that. Get out of my sight, and take your spiteful words away from me!”
Mrs. Blewett went, too dumfounded by such an unheard-of outburst in mild Old Man Shaw to say a word of defence or attack. When she had gone Old Man Shaw, the fire all faded from his eyes, sank back on his bench. His delight was dead; his heart was full of pain and bitterness. Martha Blewett was a warped and ill-natured woman, but he feared there was altogether too much truth in what she said. Why had he never thought of it before? Of course White Sands would seem dull and lonely to Blossom; of course the little gray house where she was born would seem a poor abode after the splendours of her aunt’s home. Old Man Shaw walked through his garden and looked at everything with new eyes. How poor and simple everything was! How sagging and weather-beaten the old house! He went in, and up-stairs to Sara’s room. It was neat and clean, just as she had left it three years ago. But it was small and dark; the ceiling was discoloured, the furniture old-fashioned and shabby; she would think it a poor, mean place. Even the orchard over the hill brought him no comfort now. Blossom would not care for orchards. She would be ashamed of her stupid old father and the barren farm. She would hate White Sands, and chafe at the dull existence, and look down on everything that went to make up his uneventful life.
Mrs. Blewett was speechless, shocked by such an unexpected outburst from mild Old Man Shaw. After she left, Old Man Shaw, the spark gone from his eyes, sank back onto his bench. His joy was gone; his heart was filled with pain and bitterness. Martha Blewett was a twisted and spiteful woman, but he worried there was too much truth in what she said. Why hadn’t he thought of this before? Of course, White Sands would seem dull and lonely to Blossom; of course, the little gray house where she was born would seem like a poor place compared to the splendor of her aunt’s home. Old Man Shaw walked through his garden, seeing everything with new eyes. Everything looked so poor and simple! The old house was sagging and weathered! He went inside, up to Sara’s room. It was neat and clean, just as she had left it three years ago. But it felt small and dark; the ceiling was discolored, the furniture outdated and worn; she would think it a shabby place. Even the orchard over the hill no longer brought him comfort. Blossom wouldn’t care for orchards. She would be ashamed of her silly old father and the barren farm. She would hate White Sands, feel restless in the dull routine, and look down on everything that made up his uneventful life.
Old Man Shaw was unhappy enough that night to have satisfied even Mrs. Blewett had she known. He saw himself as he thought White Sands folk must see him—a poor, shiftless, foolish old man, who had only one thing in the world worthwhile, his little girl, and had not been of enough account to keep her.
Old Man Shaw was so unhappy that night it would have even made Mrs. Blewett feel satisfied if she had known. He pictured himself the way he thought the people of White Sands saw him—a broke, aimless, foolish old man who had only one thing worthwhile in the world, his little girl, and wasn't good enough to keep her.
“Oh, Blossom, Blossom!” he said, and when he spoke her name it sounded as if he spoke the name of one dead.
“Oh, Blossom, Blossom!” he said, and when he said her name, it felt like he was calling out to someone who had passed away.
After a little the worst sting passed away. He refused to believe long that Blossom would be ashamed of him; he knew she would not. Three years could not so alter her loyal nature—no, nor ten times three years. But she would be changed—she would have grown away from him in those three busy, brilliant years. His companionship could no longer satisfy her. How simple and childish he had been to expect it! She would be sweet and kind—Blossom could never be anything else. She would not show open discontent or dissatisfaction; she would not be like Lauretta Bradley; but it would be there, and he would divine it, and it would break his heart. Mrs. Blewett was right. When he had given Blossom up he should not have made a half-hearted thing of his sacrifice—he should not have bound her to come back to him.
After a little while, the worst of the pain faded away. He couldn't stay convinced for long that Blossom would be ashamed of him; deep down, he knew she wouldn’t be. Three years couldn't change her loyal nature—no, not even thirty years. But she would have changed—she would have outgrown him during those three busy, amazing years. His company could no longer fulfill her. How naive and childish he had been to think otherwise! She would still be sweet and kind—Blossom could never be anything but that. She wouldn’t show open discontent or dissatisfaction; she wouldn't be like Lauretta Bradley; but it would be there, and he would sense it, and it would break his heart. Mrs. Blewett was right. When he let Blossom go, he shouldn’t have done it half-heartedly—he shouldn’t have made her promise to come back to him.
He walked about in his little garden until late at night, under the stars, with the sea crooning and calling to him down the slope. When he finally went to bed he did not sleep, but lay until morning with tear-wet eyes and despair in his heart. All the forenoon he went about his usual daily work absently. Frequently he fell into long reveries, standing motionless wherever he happened to be, and looking dully before him. Only once did he show any animation. When he saw Mrs. Blewett coming up the lane he darted into the house, locked the door, and listened to her knocking in grim silence. After she had gone he went out, and found a plate of fresh doughnuts, covered with a napkin, placed on the bench at the door. Mrs. Blewett meant to indicate thus that she bore him no malice for her curt dismissal the day before; possibly her conscience gave her some twinges also. But her doughnuts could not minister to the mind she had diseased. Old Man Shaw took them up; carried them to the pig-pen, and fed them to the pigs. It was the first spiteful thing he had done in his life, and he felt a most immoral satisfaction in it.
He wandered around his small garden until late at night, under the stars, with the sea softly calling to him from down the slope. When he finally went to bed, he couldn't sleep, lying there until morning with tear-stained eyes and despair in his heart. All morning, he moved through his usual daily tasks absentmindedly. He often fell into deep thoughts, standing still wherever he was and staring blankly ahead. He only showed any energy once. When he saw Mrs. Blewett coming up the lane, he rushed into the house, locked the door, and listened to her knock in tense silence. After she left, he went outside and found a plate of fresh doughnuts, covered with a napkin, on the bench by the door. Mrs. Blewett intended to show that she held no grudge against him for her abrupt dismissal the day before; perhaps her conscience was bothering her a bit too. But her doughnuts couldn’t heal the mind she had hurt. Old Man Shaw picked them up, took them to the pig pen, and fed them to the pigs. It was the first spiteful act he had ever done, and he felt a strangely immoral satisfaction in it.
In mid-afternoon he went out to the garden, finding the new loneliness of the little house unbearable. The old bench was warm in the sunshine. Old Man Shaw sat down with a long sigh, and dropped his white head wearily on his breast. He had decided what he must do. He would tell Blossom that she might go back to her aunt and never mind about him—he would do very well by himself and he did not blame her in the least.
In the afternoon, he went out to the garden, feeling the emptiness of the little house too much to handle. The old bench was warm in the sunlight. Old Man Shaw sat down with a deep sigh and let his tired head fall onto his chest. He had made up his mind about what to do. He would tell Blossom that she could go back to her aunt and not worry about him—he would be just fine on his own, and he didn't hold any resentment toward her.
He was still sitting broodingly there when a girl came up the lane. She was tall and straight, and walked with a kind of uplift in her motion, as if it would be rather easier to fly than not. She was dark, with a rich dusky sort of darkness, suggestive of the bloom on purple plums, or the glow of deep red apples among bronze leaves. Her big brown eyes lingered on everything in sight, and little gurgles of sound now and again came through her parted lips, as if inarticulate joy were thus expressing itself.
He was still sitting there, lost in thought, when a girl walked up the lane. She was tall and straight, moving with a kind of lift in her step, as if it would be easier to fly than to walk. Her skin was dark, with a rich, deep tone that reminded you of the bloom on purple plums or the shine of deep red apples among bronze leaves. Her big brown eyes took in everything around her, and occasionally soft giggles escaped her lips, as if her unspoken joy wanted to come out.
At the garden gate she saw the bent figure on the old bench, and the next minute she was flying along the rose walk.
At the garden gate, she spotted the hunched figure on the old bench, and the next moment, she was rushing down the rose path.
“Daddy!” she called, “daddy!”
“Dad!” she called, “dad!”
Old Man Shaw stood up in hasty bewilderment; then a pair of girlish arms were about his neck, and a pair of warm red lips were on his; girlish eyes, full of love, were looking up into his, and a never-forgotten voice, tingling with laughter and tears blended into one delicious chord, was crying,
Old Man Shaw stood up in a rush, looking confused; then a pair of youthful arms wrapped around his neck, and a pair of warm, red lips pressed against his; youthful eyes, filled with love, were gazing up into his, and a voice he would never forget, mingling laughter and tears into one beautiful sound, called out,
“Oh, daddy, is it really you? Oh, I can’t tell you how good it is to see you again!”
“Oh, Dad, is that really you? Oh, I can’t express how great it is to see you again!”
Old Man Shaw held her tightly in a silence of amazement and joy too deep for wonder. Why, this was his Blossom—the very Blossom who had gone away three years ago! A little taller, a little more womanly, but his own dear Blossom, and no stranger. There was a new heaven and a new earth for him in the realization.
Old Man Shaw held her tightly in a silence filled with amazement and joy that was too profound for words. This was his Blossom—the same Blossom who had left three years ago! A little taller, a bit more mature, but still his beloved Blossom, and no stranger at all. In that moment, he felt like he had a new heaven and a new earth.
“Oh, Baby Blossom!” he murmured, “Little Baby Blossom!”
“Oh, Baby Blossom!” he whispered, “Little Baby Blossom!”
Sara rubbed her cheek against the faded coat sleeve.
Sara rubbed her cheek against the worn coat sleeve.
“Daddy darling, this moment makes up for everything, doesn’t it?”
“Daddy darling, this moment makes up for everything, right?”
“But—but—where did you come from?” he asked, his senses beginning to struggle out of their bewilderment of surprise. “I didn’t expect you till to-morrow. You didn’t have to walk from the station, did you? And your old daddy not there to welcome you!”
“But—but—where did you come from?” he asked, his senses starting to clear from the confusion of surprise. “I didn’t expect you until tomorrow. You didn’t walk from the station, did you? And your old dad isn’t there to greet you!”
Sara laughed, swung herself back by the tips of her fingers and danced around him in the childish fashion of long ago.
Sara laughed, swung herself back by her fingertips, and danced around him like a child from long ago.
“I found I could make an earlier connection with the C.P.A. yesterday and get to the Island last night. I was in such a fever to get home that I jumped at the chance. Of course I walked from the station—it’s only two miles and every step was a benediction. My trunks are over there. We’ll go after them to-morrow, daddy, but just now I want to go straight to every one of the dear old nooks and spots at once.”
“I realized I could catch an earlier train with the C.P.A. yesterday and get to the Island last night. I was so eager to get home that I jumped at the opportunity. Of course, I walked from the station—it's only two miles, and every step felt like a blessing. My trunks are over there. We'll go pick them up tomorrow, Dad, but right now I want to visit all of my favorite little places at once.”
“You must get something to eat first,” he urged fondly. “And there ain’t much in the house, I’m afraid. I was going to bake to-morrow morning. But I guess I can forage you out something, darling.”
“You need to eat something first,” he said affectionately. “And I’m afraid there isn’t much in the house. I was planning to bake tomorrow morning. But I guess I can find you something, sweetheart.”
He was sorely repenting having given Mrs. Blewett’s doughnuts to the pigs, but Sara brushed all such considerations aside with a wave of her hand.
He deeply regretted giving Mrs. Blewett’s doughnuts to the pigs, but Sara dismissed all those thoughts with a wave of her hand.
“I don’t want anything to eat just now. By and by we’ll have a snack; just as we used to get up for ourselves whenever we felt hungry. Don’t you remember how scandalized White Sands folks used to be at our irregular hours? I’m hungry; but it’s soul hunger, for a glimpse of all the dear old rooms and places. Come—there are four hours yet before sunset, and I want to cram into them all I’ve missed out of these three years. Let us begin right here with the garden. Oh, daddy, by what witchcraft have you coaxed that sulky rose-bush into bloom?”
“I don’t want anything to eat right now. Soon, we’ll have a snack; just like we used to whenever we felt hungry. Don’t you remember how shocked the folks in White Sands were by our odd hours? I’m hungry, but it’s a hunger for the soul, for a glimpse of all the beloved old rooms and places. Come on—there are still four hours before sunset, and I want to fit in everything I’ve missed out on during these three years. Let’s start right here in the garden. Oh, Dad, how did you manage to get that moody rose bush to bloom?”
“No witchcraft at all—it just bloomed because you were coming home, baby,” said her father.
“No witchcraft at all—it just bloomed because you were coming home, babe,” said her father.
They had a glorious afternoon of it, those two children. They explored the garden and then the house. Sara danced through every room, and then up to her own, holding fast to her father’s hand.
They had a fantastic afternoon, those two kids. They checked out the garden and then the house. Sara twirled through every room and then ran up to her own, tightly holding her dad's hand.
“Oh, it’s lovely to see my little room again, daddy. I’m sure all my old hopes and dreams are waiting here for me.”
“Oh, it’s so nice to see my little room again, dad. I’m sure all my old hopes and dreams are waiting for me here.”
She ran to the window and threw it open, leaning out.
She rushed to the window and swung it open, leaning out.
“Daddy, there’s no view in the world so beautiful as that curve of sea between the headlands. I’ve looked at magnificent scenery—and then I’d shut my eyes and conjure up that picture. Oh, listen to the wind keening in the trees! How I’ve longed for that music!”
“Dad, there’s no view in the world as beautiful as that curve of the sea between the headlands. I’ve seen stunning landscapes—and then I’d close my eyes and picture that scene. Oh, listen to the wind howling in the trees! How I’ve missed that sound!”
He took her to the orchard and followed out his crafty plan of surprise perfectly. She rewarded him by doing exactly what he had dreamed of her doing, clapping her hands and crying out:
He took her to the orchard and executed his clever surprise plan perfectly. She rewarded him by doing exactly what he had imagined she would do, clapping her hands and shouting:
“Oh, daddy! Why, daddy!”
“Oh, dad! Why, dad!”
They finished up with the shore, and then at sunset they came back and sat down on the old garden bench. Before them a sea of splendour, burning like a great jewel, stretched to the gateways of the west. The long headlands on either side were darkly purple, and the sun left behind him a vast, cloudless arc of fiery daffodil and elusive rose. Back over the orchard in a cool, green sky glimmered a crystal planet, and the night poured over them a clear wine of dew from her airy chalice. The spruces were rejoicing in the wind, and even the battered firs were singing of the sea. Old memories trooped into their hearts like shining spirits.
They wrapped up their time by the shore, and as the sun set, they returned to sit on the old garden bench. In front of them stretched a breathtaking sea, glowing like a huge jewel, reaching toward the western horizon. The long cliffs on either side were a deep shade of purple, and the sun left behind a vast, clear arc of bright yellow and soft pink. Above the orchard, a sparkling planet shone in the cool, green sky, and night draped them in a refreshing blanket of dew from her ethereal cup. The spruces danced in the wind, and even the worn-out firs seemed to hum about the sea. Nostalgic memories poured into their hearts like radiant spirits.
“Baby Blossom,” said Old Man Shaw falteringly, “are you quite sure you’ll be contented here? Out there”—with a vague sweep of his hand towards horizons that shut out a world far removed from White Sands—“there’s pleasure and excitement and all that. Won’t you miss it? Won’t you get tired of your old father and White Sands?”
“Baby Blossom,” said Old Man Shaw hesitantly, “are you really sure you’ll be happy here? Out there”—with a vague gesture toward horizons that closed off a world far away from White Sands—“there’s fun and adventure and all that. Won’t you miss it? Won’t you get tired of your old dad and White Sands?”
Sara patted his hand gently.
Sara gently patted his hand.
“The world out there is a good place,” she said thoughtfully, “I’ve had three splendid years and I hope they’ll enrich my whole life. There are wonderful things out there to see and learn, fine, noble people to meet, beautiful deeds to admire; but,” she wound her arm about his neck and laid her cheek against his—“there is no daddy!”
“The world out there is a great place,” she said thoughtfully, “I’ve had three amazing years and I hope they’ll make my whole life better. There are amazing things out there to see and learn, wonderful people to meet, beautiful acts to admire; but,” she wrapped her arm around his neck and rested her cheek against his—“there is no daddy!”
And Old Man Shaw looked silently at the sunset—or, rather, through the sunset to still grander and more radiant splendours beyond, of which the things seen were only the pale reflections, not worthy of attention from those who had the gift of further sight.
And Old Man Shaw gazed quietly at the sunset—or, more accurately, through the sunset to even greater and more brilliant wonders beyond, of which the visible things were just faint reflections, unworthy of notice from those who had the gift of deeper vision.
VII. Aunt Olivia’s Beau
Aunt Olivia told Peggy and me about him on the afternoon we went over to help her gather her late roses for pot-pourri. We found her strangely quiet and preoccupied. As a rule she was fond of mild fun, alert to hear East Grafton gossip, and given to sudden little trills of almost girlish laughter, which for the time being dispelled the atmosphere of gentle old-maidishness which seemed to hang about her as a garment. At such moments we did not find it hard to believe—as we did at other times—that Aunt Olivia had once been a girl herself.
Aunt Olivia told Peggy and me about him on the afternoon we went over to help her gather her late roses for potpourri. We found her unusually quiet and lost in thought. Normally, she enjoyed light-hearted fun, was eager to catch up on East Grafton gossip, and would burst into quick little fits of almost girlish laughter, which temporarily broke the gentle old-maid vibe that seemed to cling to her like an old coat. During those moments, it was easy to believe—unlike at other times—that Aunt Olivia had once been a young girl herself.
This day she picked the roses absently, and shook the fairy petals into her little sweet-grass basket with the air of a woman whose thoughts were far away. We said nothing, knowing that Aunt Olivia’s secrets always came our way in time. When the rose-leaves were picked, we carried them in and upstairs in single file, Aunt Olivia bringing up the rear to pick up any stray rose-leaf we might drop. In the south-west room, where there was no carpet to fade, we spread them on newspapers on the floor. Then we put our sweet-grass baskets back in the proper place in the proper closet in the proper room. What would have happened to us, or to the sweet-grass baskets, if this had not been done I do not know. Nothing was ever permitted to remain an instant out of place in Aunt Olivia’s house.
This day, she picked the roses absentmindedly and shook the delicate petals into her little sweet-grass basket, looking like a woman whose mind was somewhere else. We stayed silent, knowing Aunt Olivia’s secrets would eventually come to us. Once the rose leaves were collected, we carried them inside and upstairs in a single line, with Aunt Olivia trailing behind to gather any stray leaf we might drop. In the southwest room, where the carpet wouldn't fade, we spread them out on newspapers on the floor. Then we put our sweet-grass baskets back in their right spot in the proper closet in the proper room. I have no idea what would have happened to us or the sweet-grass baskets if we hadn't done this. Nothing was ever allowed to be out of place for even a moment in Aunt Olivia’s house.
When we went downstairs, Aunt Olivia asked us to go into the parlour. She had something to tell us, she said, and as she opened the door a delicate pink flush spread over her face. I noted it, with surprise, but no inkling of the truth came to me—for nobody ever connected the idea of possible lovers or marriage with this prim little old maid, Olivia Sterling.
When we went downstairs, Aunt Olivia asked us to come into the living room. She said she had something to tell us, and as she opened the door, a light pink color spread across her face. I noticed it with surprise, but I had no clue about the truth—nobody ever thought of the idea of potential lovers or marriage with this proper little old maid, Olivia Sterling.
Aunt Olivia’s parlour was much like herself—painfully neat. Every article of furniture stood in exactly the same place it had always stood. Nothing was ever suffered to be disturbed. The tassels of the crazy cushion lay just so over the arm of the sofa, and the crochet antimacassar was always spread at precisely the same angle over the horsehair rocking chair. No speck of dust was ever visible; no fly ever invaded that sacred apartment.
Aunt Olivia’s parlor was just like her—excessively tidy. Every piece of furniture was in exactly the same spot it had always been. Nothing was ever allowed to be moved. The tassels of the quirky cushion hung just right over the arm of the sofa, and the crochet antimacassar was always laid out at exactly the same angle over the horsehair rocking chair. Not a speck of dust was ever in sight; no fly ever entered that sacred space.
Aunt Olivia pulled up a blind, to let in what light could sift finely through the vine leaves, and sat down in a high-backed old chair that had appertained to her great-grandmother. She folded her hands in her lap, and looked at us with shy appeal in her blue-gray eyes. Plainly she found it hard to tell us her secret, yet all the time there was an air of pride and exultation about her; somewhat, also, of a new dignity. Aunt Olivia could never be self-assertive, but if it had been possible that would have been her time for it.
Aunt Olivia pulled up a blind to let in whatever light could filter through the vine leaves and sat down in a tall, old chair that belonged to her great-grandmother. She folded her hands in her lap and looked at us with a shy appeal in her blue-gray eyes. Clearly, she found it difficult to share her secret, yet there was a sense of pride and joy about her, along with a newfound dignity. Aunt Olivia was never one to assert herself, but if there was ever a moment for it, this would have been it.
“Have you ever heard me speak of Mr. Malcolm MacPherson?” asked Aunt Olivia.
“Have you ever heard me talk about Mr. Malcolm MacPherson?” Aunt Olivia asked.
We had never heard her, or anybody else, speak of Mr. Malcolm MacPherson; but volumes of explanation could not have told us more about him than did Aunt Olivia’s voice when she pronounced his name. We knew, as if it had been proclaimed to us in trumpet tones, that Mr. Malcolm MacPherson must be Aunt Olivia’s beau, and the knowledge took away our breath. We even forgot to be curious, so astonished were we.
We had never heard her or anyone else talk about Mr. Malcolm MacPherson; but no amount of explanation could have told us more about him than the way Aunt Olivia’s voice sounded when she said his name. We knew, as if it had been announced to us in loud trumpets, that Mr. Malcolm MacPherson had to be Aunt Olivia’s boyfriend, and the realization left us breathless. We were so amazed that we even forgot to be curious.
And there sat Aunt Olivia, proud and shy and exulting and shamefaced, all at once!
And there sat Aunt Olivia, feeling proud and shy and excited and embarrassed, all at the same time!
“He is a brother of Mrs. John Seaman’s across the bridge,” explained Aunt Olivia with a little simper. “Of course you don’t remember him. He went out to British Columbia twenty years ago. But he is coming home now—and—and—tell your father, won’t you—I—I—don’t like to tell him—Mr. Malcolm MacPherson and I are going to be married.”
“He’s a brother of Mrs. John Seaman’s from across the bridge,” Aunt Olivia explained with a slight smile. “Of course you don’t remember him. He left for British Columbia twenty years ago. But he’s coming back now—and—and—can you please tell your dad for me—I—I—don’t want to be the one to tell him—Mr. Malcolm MacPherson and I are going to get married.”
“Married!” gasped Peggy. And “married!” I echoed stupidly.
“Married!” gasped Peggy. And “married!” I repeated foolishly.
Aunt Olivia bridled a little.
Aunt Olivia got a bit upset.
“There is nothing unsuitable in that, is there?” she asked, rather crisply.
“There’s nothing wrong with that, is there?” she asked, a bit sharply.
“Oh, no, no,” I hastened to assure her, giving Peggy a surreptitious kick to divert her thoughts from laughter. “Only you must realize, Aunt Olivia, that this is a very great surprise to us.” “I thought it would be so,” said Aunt Olivia complacently. “But your father will know—he will remember. I do hope he won’t think me foolish. He did not think Mr. Malcolm MacPherson was a fit person for me to marry once. But that was long ago, when Mr. Malcolm MacPherson was very poor. He is in very comfortable circumstances now.”
“Oh, no, no,” I quickly assured her, giving Peggy a discreet kick to keep her from laughing. “But you have to understand, Aunt Olivia, that this is a huge surprise for us.” “I figured it would be so,” Aunt Olivia said self-satisfied. “But your dad will know—he’ll remember. I just hope he doesn’t think I'm being silly. He didn’t think Mr. Malcolm MacPherson was a suitable person for me to marry once. But that was a long time ago, when Mr. Malcolm MacPherson didn’t have much money. He’s doing quite well now.”
“Tell us about it, Aunt Olivia,” said Peggy. She did not look at me, which was my salvation. Had I caught Peggy’s eye when Aunt Olivia said “Mr. Malcolm MacPherson” in that tone I must have laughed, willy-nilly.
“Tell us about it, Aunt Olivia,” Peggy said. She didn’t look at me, which was my saving grace. If I had caught Peggy’s eye when Aunt Olivia mentioned “Mr. Malcolm MacPherson” in that tone, I would have laughed whether I wanted to or not.
“When I was a girl the MacPhersons used to live across the road from here. Mr. Malcolm MacPherson was my beau then. But my family—and your father especially—dear me, I do hope he won’t be very cross—were opposed to his attentions and were very cool to him. I think that was why he never said anything to me about getting married then. And after a time he went away, as I have said, and I never heard anything from him directly for many a year. Of course, his sister sometimes gave me news of him. But last June I had a letter from him. He said he was coming home to settle down for good on the old Island, and he asked me if I would marry him. I wrote back and said I would. Perhaps I ought to have consulted your father, but I was afraid he would think I ought to refuse Mr. Malcolm MacPherson.”
“When I was a girl, the MacPhersons lived across the street from here. Mr. Malcolm MacPherson was my boyfriend back then. But my family—and your dad, especially—oh dear, I really hope he won't be too angry—didn't approve of him and treated him very coldly. I think that’s why he never mentioned marriage to me at that time. Eventually, he moved away, and I didn’t hear from him directly for many years. Of course, his sister sometimes updated me about him. But last June, I received a letter from him. He said he was coming back to settle down for good on the island, and he asked me if I would marry him. I replied and said I would. Maybe I should have talked to your dad about it, but I was worried he would think I should turn Mr. Malcolm MacPherson down.”
“Oh, I don’t think father will mind,” said Peggy reassuringly.
“Oh, I don’t think Dad will mind,” said Peggy reassuringly.
“I hope not, because, of course, I would consider it my duty in any case to fulfil the promise I have given to Mr. Malcolm MacPherson. He will be in Grafton next week, the guest of his sister, Mrs. John Seaman, across the bridge.”
“I hope not, because I would consider it my duty to keep the promise I made to Mr. Malcolm MacPherson. He'll be in Grafton next week, staying with his sister, Mrs. John Seaman, across the bridge.”
Aunt Olivia said that exactly as if she were reading it from the personal column of the Daily Enterprise.
Aunt Olivia said that just like she was reading it from the personal column of the Daily Enterprise.
“When is the wedding to be?” I asked.
“When is the wedding happening?” I asked.
“Oh!” Aunt Olivia blushed distressfully. “I do not know the exact date. Nothing can be definitely settled until Mr. Malcolm MacPherson comes. But it will not be before September, at the earliest. There will be so much to do. You will tell your father, won’t you?”
“Oh!” Aunt Olivia blushed with embarrassment. “I don’t know the exact date. Nothing can be finalized until Mr. Malcolm MacPherson arrives. But it won’t be before September, at the earliest. There will be a lot to do. You will tell your dad, right?”
We promised that we would, and Aunt Olivia arose with an air of relief. Peggy and I hurried over home, stopping, when we were safely out of earshot, to laugh. The romances of the middle-aged may be to them as tender and sweet as those of youth, but they are apt to possess a good deal of humour for onlookers. Only youth can be sentimental without being mirth-provoking. We loved Aunt Olivia and were glad for her late, new-blossoming happiness; but we felt amused over it also. The recollection of her “Mr. Malcolm MacPherson” was too much for us every time we thought of it.
We made a promise, and Aunt Olivia stood up with a sense of relief. Peggy and I rushed home, stopping once we were out of earshot to laugh. The romances of middle-aged people might feel as tender and sweet to them as those of youth, but they often seem pretty funny to outsiders. Only young people can be sentimental without being amusing. We loved Aunt Olivia and felt happy for her newfound happiness; but we couldn’t help but find it a bit funny too. Just thinking about her “Mr. Malcolm MacPherson” made us laugh every time.
Father pooh-poohed incredulously at first, and, when we had convinced him, guffawed with laughter. Aunt Olivia need not have dreaded any more opposition from her cruel family.
Father initially dismissed it incredulously, but once we convinced him, he burst out laughing. Aunt Olivia didn't have to worry about facing any more resistance from her harsh family.
“MacPherson was a good fellow enough, but horribly poor,” said father. “I hear he has done very well out west, and if he and Olivia have a notion of each other they are welcome to marry as far as I am concerned. Tell Olivia she mustn’t take a spasm if he tracks some mud into her house once in a while.”
“MacPherson was a decent guy, but really broke,” Dad said. “I hear he’s been doing quite well out west, and if he and Olivia have feelings for each other, they can get married as far as I’m concerned. Tell Olivia not to freak out if he brings some mud into her house now and then.”
Thus it was all arranged, and, before we realized it at all, Aunt Olivia was mid-deep in marriage preparations, in all of which Peggy and I were quite indispensable. She consulted us in regard to everything, and we almost lived at her place in those days preceding the arrival of Mr. Malcolm MacPherson.
Thus it was all arranged, and before we even noticed, Aunt Olivia was deeply involved in wedding preparations, in which Peggy and I were absolutely essential. She asked us about everything, and we practically lived at her place in the days leading up to the arrival of Mr. Malcolm MacPherson.
Aunt Olivia plainly felt very happy and important. She had always wished to be married; she was not in the least strong-minded and her old-maidenhood had always been a sore point with her. I think she looked upon it as somewhat of a disgrace. And yet she was a born old maid; looking at her, and taking all her primness and little set ways into consideration, it was quite impossible to picture her as the wife of Mr. Malcolm MacPherson, or anybody else.
Aunt Olivia clearly felt very happy and significant. She had always wanted to get married; she wasn't at all strong-minded, and her single status had always bothered her. I think she saw it as a bit of a shame. And yet, she was a natural old maid; considering her primness and little habits, it was completely hard to imagine her as the wife of Mr. Malcolm MacPherson or anyone else.
We soon discovered that, to Aunt Olivia, Mr. Malcolm MacPherson represented a merely abstract proposition—the man who was to confer on her the long-withheld dignity of matronhood. Her romance began and ended there, although she was quite unconscious of this herself, and believed that she was deeply in love with him.
We quickly realized that, to Aunt Olivia, Mr. Malcolm MacPherson was just an idea—the man who would finally give her the long-desired status of being a matron. Her romance started and ended there, even though she was completely unaware of it and thought she was truly in love with him.
“What will be the result, Mary, when he arrives in the flesh and she is compelled to deal with ‘Mr. Malcolm MacPherson’ as a real, live man, instead of a nebulous ‘party of the second part’ in the marriage ceremony?” queried Peggy, as she hemmed table-napkins for Aunt Olivia, sitting on her well-scoured sandstone steps, and carefully putting all thread-clippings and ravellings into the little basket which Aunt Olivia had placed there for that purpose.
“What will happen, Mary, when he shows up in person and she has to deal with ‘Mr. Malcolm MacPherson’ as a real, live man instead of just a vague ‘party of the second part’ in the marriage ceremony?” asked Peggy, as she hemmed table napkins for Aunt Olivia, sitting on her well-cleaned sandstone steps and carefully putting all the thread clippings and loose strands into the little basket that Aunt Olivia had set there for that purpose.
“It may transform her from a self-centered old maid into a woman for whom marriage does not seem such an incongruous thing,” I said.
“It might change her from a self-absorbed old maid into a woman for whom marriage doesn’t seem so out of place,” I said.
The day on which Mr. Malcolm MacPherson was expected Peggy and I went over. We had planned to remain away, thinking that the lovers would prefer their first meeting to be unwitnessed, but Aunt Olivia insisted on our being present. She was plainly nervous; the abstract was becoming concrete. Her little house was in spotless, speckless order from top to bottom. Aunt Olivia had herself scrubbed the garret floor and swept the cellar steps that very morning with as much painstaking care as if she expected that Mr. Malcolm MacPherson would hasten to inspect each at once and she must stand or fall by his opinion of them.
The day Mr. Malcolm MacPherson was supposed to arrive, Peggy and I decided to go over. We had thought about staying away, believing the couple would want their first meeting to be private, but Aunt Olivia insisted we be there. She was clearly anxious; the idea was becoming real. Her small house was spotless from top to bottom. That morning, Aunt Olivia had scrubbed the attic floor and swept the cellar steps with such meticulous care that it felt like she was expecting Mr. Malcolm MacPherson to rush in and judge them right away, and she wanted to impress him.
Peggy and I helped her to dress. She insisted on wearing her best black silk, in which she looked unnaturally fine. Her soft muslin became her much better, but we could not induce her to wear it. Anything more prim and bandboxy than Aunt Olivia when her toilet was finished it has never been my lot to see. Peggy and I watched her as she went downstairs, her skirt held stiffly up all around her that it might not brush the floor.
Peggy and I helped her get ready. She insisted on wearing her best black silk dress, which made her look oddly elegant. Her soft muslin dress suited her much better, but we couldn't convince her to wear it. I've never seen anyone look more prim and stiff than Aunt Olivia when she was all dressed up. Peggy and I watched her as she walked downstairs, holding her skirt stiffly up all around her to keep it from touching the floor.
“‘Mr. Malcolm MacPherson’ will be inspired with such awe that he will only be able to sit back and gaze at her,” whispered Peggy. “I wish he would come and have it over. This is getting on my nerves.”
“‘Mr. Malcolm MacPherson’ will be so impressed that he’ll just sit back and stare at her,” whispered Peggy. “I wish he would come and get it over with. This is really getting on my nerves.”
Aunt Olivia went into the parlour, settled herself in the old carved chair, and folded her hands. Peggy and I sat down on the stairs to await his coming in a crisping suspense. Aunt Olivia’s kitten, a fat, bewhiskered creature, looking as if it were cut out of black velvet, shared our vigil and purred in maddening peace of mind.
Aunt Olivia walked into the living room, made herself comfortable in the old carved chair, and folded her hands. Peggy and I sat on the stairs, waiting for him to arrive with a mix of excitement and anxiety. Aunt Olivia’s kitten, a chubby, whiskered little thing that looked like it was made of black velvet, joined us in our watch and purred with a totally relaxed attitude.
We could see the garden path and gate through the hall window, and therefore supposed we should have full warning of the approach of Mr. Malcolm MacPherson. It was no wonder, therefore, that we positively jumped when a thunderous knock crashed against the front door and re-echoed through the house. Had Mr. Malcolm MacPherson dropped from the skies?
We could see the garden path and gate through the hall window, so we figured we would have plenty of warning about Mr. Malcolm MacPherson’s arrival. It’s no surprise that we actually jumped when a loud knock pounded on the front door and echoed through the house. Had Mr. Malcolm MacPherson just materialized out of nowhere?
We afterwards discovered that he had come across lots and around the house from the back, but just then his sudden advent was almost uncanny. I ran downstairs and opened the door. On the step stood a man about six feet two in height, and proportionately broad and sinewy. He had splendid shoulders, a great crop of curly black hair, big, twinkling blue eyes, and a tremendous crinkly black beard that fell over his breast in shining waves. In brief, Mr. Malcolm MacPherson was what one would call instinctively, if somewhat tritely, “a magnificent specimen of manhood.”
We later found out that he had come around the back of the house, but his sudden appearance was almost startling. I rushed downstairs and opened the door. On the steps stood a man about six feet two, with a strong, muscular build. He had broad shoulders, a thick head of curly black hair, bright, twinkling blue eyes, and a huge, crinkly black beard that flowed over his chest in shining waves. In short, Mr. Malcolm MacPherson was what you might call, somewhat cliché, “a magnificent specimen of manhood.”
In one hand he carried a bunch of early goldenrod and smoke-blue asters.
In one hand, he held a bunch of early goldenrod and smoke-blue asters.
“Good afternoon,” he said in a resonant voice which seemed to take possession of the drowsy summer afternoon. “Is Miss Olivia Sterling in? And will you please tell her that Malcolm MacPherson is here?”
“Good afternoon,” he said in a deep voice that seemed to fill the sleepy summer afternoon. “Is Miss Olivia Sterling here? And can you please let her know that Malcolm MacPherson has arrived?”
I showed him into the parlour. Then Peggy and I peeped through the crack of the door. Anyone would have done it. We would have scorned to excuse ourselves. And, indeed, what we saw would have been worth several conscience spasms if we had felt any.
I led him into the living room. Then Peggy and I looked through the crack in the door. Anyone would have done it. We wouldn’t have felt the need to justify ourselves. And honestly, what we saw would have caused quite a few guilty moments if we had felt anything at all.
Aunt Olivia arose and advanced primly, with outstretched hand.
Aunt Olivia got up and walked over confidently, extending her hand.
“Mr. MacPherson, I am very glad to see you,” she said formally.
“Mr. MacPherson, it's great to see you,” she said formally.
“It’s yourself, Nillie!” Mr. Malcolm MacPherson gave two strides.
“It’s you, Nillie!” Mr. Malcolm MacPherson took two steps forward.
He dropped his flowers on the floor, knocked over a small table, and sent the ottoman spinning against the wall. Then he caught Aunt Olivia in his arms and—smack, smack, smack! Peggy sank back upon the stair-step with her handkerchief stuffed in her mouth. Aunt Olivia was being kissed!
He dropped his flowers on the floor, knocked over a small table, and sent the ottoman spinning against the wall. Then he caught Aunt Olivia in his arms and—smack, smack, smack! Peggy sank back on the stair step with her handkerchief stuffed in her mouth. Aunt Olivia was getting kissed!
Presently, Mr. Malcolm MacPherson held her back at arm’s length in his big paws and looked her over. I saw Aunt Olivia’s eyes roam over his arm to the inverted table and the litter of asters and goldenrod. Her sleek crimps were all ruffled up, and her lace fichu twisted half around her neck. She looked distressed.
Right now, Mr. Malcolm MacPherson had her held at arm’s length with his big hands and was checking her out. I noticed Aunt Olivia’s eyes move from his arm to the upside-down table and the mess of asters and goldenrod. Her smooth curls were all messed up, and her lace fichu was twisted halfway around her neck. She looked upset.
“It’s not a bit changed you are, Nillie,” said Mr. Malcolm MacPherson admiringly. “And it’s good I’m feeling to see you again. Are you glad to see me, Nillie?”
“It’s not a bit different you are, Nillie,” said Mr. Malcolm MacPherson admiringly. “And I’m really glad to see you again. Are you happy to see me, Nillie?”
“Oh, of course,” said Aunt Olivia.
“Oh, of course,” said Aunt Olivia.
She twisted herself free and went to set up the table. Then she turned to the flowers, but Mr. Malcolm MacPherson had already gathered them up, leaving a goodly sprinkling of leaves and stalks on the carpet.
She wriggled free and went to set up the table. Then she looked at the flowers, but Mr. Malcolm MacPherson had already collected them, leaving a fair amount of leaves and stems on the carpet.
“I picked these for you in the river field, Nillie,” he said. “Where will I be getting something to stick them in? Here, this will do.”
“I picked these for you in the river field, Nillie,” he said. “Where am I supposed to find something to put them in? Here, this will work.”
He grasped a frail, painted vase on the mantel, stuffed the flowers in it, and set it on the table. The look on Aunt Olivia’s face was too much for me at last. I turned, caught Peggy by the shoulder and dragged her out of the house.
He picked up a delicate, painted vase from the mantel, stuffed the flowers into it, and placed it on the table. The expression on Aunt Olivia’s face was too much for me to handle. I turned, grabbed Peggy by the shoulder, and pulled her out of the house.
“He will horrify the very soul out of Aunt Olivia’s body if he goes on like this,” I gasped. “But he’s splendid—and he thinks the world of her—and, oh, Peggy, did you EVER hear such kisses? Fancy Aunt Olivia!”
“He's going to scare Aunt Olivia to death if he keeps this up,” I said, breathless. “But he's amazing—and he adores her—and, oh, Peggy, have you EVER heard kisses like that? Just picture Aunt Olivia!”
It did not take us long to get well acquainted with Mr. Malcolm MacPherson. He almost haunted Aunt Olivia’s house, and Aunt Olivia insisted on our staying with her most of the time. She seemed to be very shy of finding herself alone with him. He horrified her a dozen times in an hour; nevertheless, she was very proud of him, and liked to be teased about him, too. She was delighted that we admired him.
It didn't take us long to get to know Mr. Malcolm MacPherson. He practically lived at Aunt Olivia's house, and Aunt Olivia insisted that we stay with her most of the time. She often seemed really uncomfortable being alone with him. He shocked her several times within an hour; however, she was very proud of him and enjoyed being playfully teased about him as well. She was thrilled that we admired him.
“Though, to be sure, he is very different in his looks from what he used to be,” she said. “He is so dreadfully big! And I do not like a beard, but I have not the courage to ask him to shave it off. He might be offended. He has bought the old Lynde place in Avonlea and wants to be married in a month. But, dear me, that is too soon. It—it would be hardly proper.”
“Although, to be fair, he looks very different from how he used to,” she said. “He’s really huge now! And I’m not a fan of beards, but I don’t have the guts to ask him to shave it off. He might take it the wrong way. He’s bought the old Lynde place in Avonlea and wants to get married in a month. But, oh my, that’s way too soon. It—it wouldn't really be appropriate.”
Peggy and I liked Mr. Malcolm MacPherson very much. So did father. We were glad that he seemed to think Aunt Olivia perfection. He was as happy as the day was long; but poor Aunt Olivia, under all her surface pride and importance, was not. Amid all the humour of the circumstances Peggy and I snuffed tragedy compounded with the humour.
Peggy and I really liked Mr. Malcolm MacPherson. So did Dad. We were happy that he seemed to think Aunt Olivia was perfect. He was as cheerful as could be; but poor Aunt Olivia, despite her outward pride and importance, wasn’t. In the midst of all the humor of the situation, Peggy and I sensed a tragedy mixed with that humor.
Mr. Malcolm MacPherson could never be trained to old-maidishness, and even Aunt Olivia seemed to realize this. He never stopped to clear his boots when he came in, although she had an ostentatiously new scraper put at each door for his benefit. He seldom moved in the house without knocking some of Aunt Olivia’s treasures over. He smoked cigars in her parlour and scattered the ashes over the floor. He brought her flowers every day and stuck them into whatever receptacle came handiest. He sat on her cushions and rolled her antimacassars up into balls. He put his feet on her chair rungs—and all with the most distracting unconsciousness of doing anything out of the way. He never noticed Aunt Olivia’s fluttering nervousness at all. Peggy and I laughed more than was good for us those days. It was so funny to see Aunt Olivia hovering anxiously around, picking up flower stems, and smoothing out tidies, and generally following him about to straighten out things. Once she even got a wing and dustpan and swept the cigar ashes under his very eyes.
Mr. Malcolm MacPherson could never be trained to act like an old maid, and even Aunt Olivia seemed to get this. He never bothered to wipe his boots when he came in, even though she had a flashy new scraper placed at each door just for him. He rarely moved around the house without knocking over some of Aunt Olivia’s prized possessions. He smoked cigars in her living room and let the ashes fall all over the floor. He brought her flowers every day and shoved them into whatever container was easiest to grab. He sat on her cushions and rolled her antimacassars into balls. He put his feet on the rungs of her chairs—and did all this without even realizing he was being disruptive. He never paid any attention to Aunt Olivia’s anxious fluttering. Peggy and I laughed more than we should have during those days. It was hilarious to watch Aunt Olivia anxiously darting around, picking up flower stems, smoothing out her decorative cloths, and generally trailing after him to tidy things up. Once, she even grabbed a dustpan and swept the cigar ashes right under his nose.
“Now don’t be worrying yourself over that, Nillie,” he protested. “Why, I don’t mind a litter, bless you!”
“Now don’t stress about that, Nillie,” he said. “Honestly, I don’t mind a mess, bless you!”
How good and jolly he was, that Mr. Malcolm MacPherson! Such songs as he sang, such stories as he told, such a breezy, unconventional atmosphere as he brought into that prim little house, where stagnant dullness had reigned for years! He worshipped Aunt Olivia, and his worship took the concrete form of presents galore. He brought her a present almost every visit—generally some article of jewelry. Bracelets, rings, chains, ear-drops, lockets, bangles, were showered upon our precise little aunt; she accepted them deprecatingly, but never wore them. This hurt him a little, but she assured him she would wear them all sometimes.
How good and fun he was, that Mr. Malcolm MacPherson! The songs he sang, the stories he told, and the lively, carefree vibe he brought into that tidy little house, which had been stuck in boredom for years! He adored Aunt Olivia, and he showed that love through a ton of gifts. He brought her a present almost every time he visited—usually some piece of jewelry. Bracelets, rings, chains, earrings, lockets, and bangles were showered upon our meticulous little aunt; she accepted them shyly, but never wore them. This bothered him a bit, but she promised him she would wear them all eventually.
“I am not used to jewelry, Mr. MacPherson,” she would tell him.
“I’m not used to jewelry, Mr. MacPherson,” she would tell him.
Her engagement ring she did wear—it was a rather “loud” combination of engraved gold and opals. Sometimes we caught her turning it on her finger with a very troubled face.
Her engagement ring was quite the statement—it had a bold mix of engraved gold and opals. Sometimes we noticed her twisting it on her finger with a very worried expression.
“I would be sorry for Mr. Malcolm MacPherson if he were not so much in love with her,” said Peggy. “But as he thinks that she is perfection he doesn’t need sympathy.”
“I would feel sorry for Mr. Malcolm MacPherson if he weren't so in love with her,” said Peggy. “But since he believes she is perfect, he doesn’t need any sympathy.”
“I am sorry for Aunt Olivia,” I said. “Yes, Peggy, I am. Mr. MacPherson is a splendid man, but Aunt Olivia is a born old maid, and it is outraging her very nature to be anything else. Don’t you see how it’s hurting her? His big, splendid man-ways are harrowing her very soul up—she can’t get out of her little, narrow groove, and it is killing her to be pulled out.”
“I feel bad for Aunt Olivia,” I said. “Yeah, Peggy, I do. Mr. MacPherson is a great guy, but Aunt Olivia is just not the type to be anything but an old maid, and it’s really going against her nature to try. Don’t you see how much it’s affecting her? His big, impressive ways are really stressing her out—she can’t break free from her small, narrow routine, and it’s exhausting her to be forced out of it.”
“Nonsense!” said Peggy. Then she added with a laugh,
“Nonsense!” said Peggy. Then she added with a laugh,
“Mary, did you ever see anything so funny as Aunt Olivia sitting on ‘Mr. Malcolm MacPherson’s’ knee?”
“Mary, have you ever seen anything as funny as Aunt Olivia sitting on ‘Mr. Malcolm MacPherson’s’ knee?”
It WAS funny. Aunt Olivia thought it very unbecoming to sit there before us, but he made her do it. He would say, with his big, jolly laugh, “Don’t be minding the little girls,” and pull her down on his knee and hold her there. To my dying day I shall never forget the expression on the poor little woman’s face.
It WAS funny. Aunt Olivia thought it was very inappropriate to sit there in front of us, but he made her do it. He would say, with his big, cheerful laugh, “Don’t mind the little girls,” and pull her down onto his knee and hold her there. I will never forget the look on that poor woman's face for as long as I live.
But, as the days went by and Mr. Malcolm MacPherson began to insist on a date being set for the wedding, Aunt Olivia grew to have a strangely disturbed look. She became very quiet, and never laughed except under protest. Also, she showed signs of petulance when any of us, but especially father, teased her about her beau. I pitied her, for I think I understood better than the others what her feelings really were. But even I was not prepared for what did happen. I would not have believed that Aunt Olivia could do it. I thought that her desire for marriage in the abstract would outweigh the disadvantages of the concrete. But one can never reckon with real, bred-in-the-bone old-maidism.
But as the days passed and Mr. Malcolm MacPherson started to push for a date for the wedding, Aunt Olivia developed a strangely troubled expression. She became very quiet and only laughed reluctantly. She also showed signs of irritation when any of us, especially Dad, teased her about her guy. I felt sorry for her because I think I understood her feelings better than the others did. But even I wasn’t prepared for what actually happened. I wouldn’t have believed Aunt Olivia could do it. I thought her general wish to get married would outweigh the specific downsides. But you can never underestimate real, deep-seated old-maidiness.
One morning Mr. Malcolm MacPherson told us all that he was coming up that evening to make Aunt Olivia set the day. Peggy and I laughingly approved, telling him that it was high time for him to assert his authority, and he went off in great good humour across the river field, whistling a Highland strathspey. But Aunt Olivia looked like a martyr. She had a fierce attack of housecleaning that day, and put everything in flawless order, even to the corners.
One morning, Mr. Malcolm MacPherson told us he was coming over that evening to make Aunt Olivia choose a date. Peggy and I laughed and told him it was about time he took charge, and he headed off in a great mood across the river field, whistling a Highland strathspey. But Aunt Olivia looked like she was suffering. She had a serious case of housecleaning that day and organized everything perfectly, even the corners.
“As if there was going to be a funeral in the house,” sniffed Peggy.
“As if there was going to be a funeral in the house,” Peggy sniffed.
Peggy and I were up in the south-west room at dusk that evening, piecing a quilt, when we heard Mr. Malcolm MacPherson shouting out in the hall below to know if anyone was home. I ran out to the landing, but as I did so Aunt Olivia came out of her room, brushed past me, and flitted downstairs.
Peggy and I were in the southwest room at dusk that evening, working on a quilt, when we heard Mr. Malcolm MacPherson calling out from the hall below to see if anyone was home. I dashed out to the landing, but as I did, Aunt Olivia emerged from her room, brushed past me, and quickly headed downstairs.
“Mr. MacPherson,” I heard her say with double-distilled primness, “will you please come into the parlour? I have something to say to you.”
“Mr. MacPherson,” I heard her say with perfect formality, “will you please come into the living room? I have something to tell you.”
They went in, and I returned to the south-west room.
They went in, and I went back to the southwest room.
“Peg, there’s trouble brewing,” I said. “I’m sure of it by Aunt Olivia’s face, it was GRAY. And she has gone down ALONE—and shut the door.”
“Peg, there’s trouble ahead,” I said. “I can tell by Aunt Olivia’s face; it was GRAY. And she went down there ALONE—and shut the door.”
“I am going to hear what she says to him,” said Peggy resolutely. “It is her own fault—she has spoiled us by always insisting that we should be present at their interviews. That poor man has had to do his courting under our very eyes. Come on, Mary.”
“I’m going to listen to what she says to him,” Peggy said firmly. “It’s her own fault—she’s spoiled us by always insisting that we should be there for their conversations. That poor guy has had to court her right in front of us. Let’s go, Mary.”
The south-west room was directly over the parlour and there was an open stovepipe-hole leading up therefrom. Peggy removed the hat box that was on it, and we both deliberately and shamelessly crouched down and listened with all our might.
The southwest room was directly above the living room, and there was an open stovepipe hole leading up from there. Peggy took away the hat box that was on it, and we both intentionally and unashamedly crouched down and listened as hard as we could.
It was easy enough to hear what Mr. Malcolm MacPherson was saying.
It was easy to hear what Mr. Malcolm MacPherson was saying.
“I’ve come up to get the date settled, Nillie, as I told you. Come now, little woman, name the day.”
“I’ve come to set the date, Nillie, like I told you. Now, come on, little lady, pick a day.”
SMACK!
SMACK!
“Don’t, Mr. MacPherson,” said Aunt Olivia. She spoke as a woman who has keyed herself up to the doing of some very distasteful task and is anxious to have it over and done with as soon as possible. “There is something I must say to you. I cannot marry you, Mr. MacPherson.”
“Please don’t, Mr. MacPherson,” Aunt Olivia said. She spoke like someone who had built herself up to handle a very unpleasant task and just wanted to get it over with quickly. “There’s something I need to tell you. I can’t marry you, Mr. MacPherson.”
There was a pause. I would have given much to have seen the pair of them. When Mr. Malcolm MacPherson spoke his voice was that of blank, uncomprehending amazement.
There was a pause. I would have given anything to see the two of them. When Mr. Malcolm MacPherson spoke, his voice was one of complete, bewildered amazement.
“Nillie, what is it you are meaning?” he said.
“Nillie, what do you mean?” he said.
“I cannot marry you, Mr. MacPherson,” repeated Aunt Olivia.
“I can’t marry you, Mr. MacPherson,” Aunt Olivia repeated.
“Why not?” Surprise was giving way to dismay.
“Why not?” The surprise turned into dismay.
“I don’t think you will understand, Mr. MacPherson,” said Aunt Olivia, faintly. “You don’t realize what it means for a woman to give up everything—her own home and friends and all her past life, so to speak, and go far away with a stranger.”
“I don’t think you’ll get it, Mr. MacPherson,” Aunt Olivia said softly. “You don’t understand what it means for a woman to give up everything—her own home, friends, and all her past life, so to speak, and go far away with a stranger.”
“Why, I suppose it will be rather hard. But, Nillie, Avonlea isn’t very far away—not more than twelve miles, if it will be that.”
“Why, I guess it will be pretty tough. But, Nillie, Avonlea isn’t too far away—not more than twelve miles, if even that.”
“Twelve miles! It might as well be at the other side of the world to all intents and purposes,” said Aunt Olivia obstinately. “I don’t know a living soul there, except Rachel Lynde.”
“Twelve miles! It might as well be on the other side of the world for all I care,” Aunt Olivia said stubbornly. “I don’t know a single person there, except Rachel Lynde.”
“Why didn’t you say so before I bought the place, then? But it’s not too late. I can be selling it and buying right here in East Grafton if that will please you—though there isn’t half as nice a place to be had. But I’ll fix it up somehow!”
“Why didn’t you mention that before I bought the place? But it’s not too late. I can sell it and buy right here in East Grafton if that makes you happy—though there isn’t anywhere half as nice available. But I’ll make it work somehow!”
“No, Mr. MacPherson,” said Aunt Olivia firmly, “that doesn’t cover the difficulty. I knew you would not understand. My ways are not your ways and I cannot make them over. For—you track mud in—and—and—you don’t care whether things are tidy or not.”
“No, Mr. MacPherson,” Aunt Olivia said firmly, “that doesn’t solve the problem. I knew you wouldn’t get it. My ways aren’t your ways, and I can’t change them. You—bring in mud—and—and—you don’t care if things are neat or not.”
Poor Aunt Olivia had to be Aunt Olivia; if she were being burned at the stake I verily believe she would have dragged some grotesqueness into the tragedy of the moment.
Poor Aunt Olivia had to be Aunt Olivia; if she were being burned at the stake, I honestly believe she would have managed to bring some absurdity into the tragedy of the moment.
“The devil!” said Mr. Malcolm MacPherson—not profanely or angrily, but as in sheer bewilderment. Then he added, “Nillie, you must be joking. It’s careless enough I am—the west isn’t a good place to learn finicky ways—but you can teach me. You’re not going to throw me over because I track mud in!”
“The devil!” said Mr. Malcolm MacPherson—not in anger or with profanity, but out of sheer confusion. Then he added, “Nillie, you must be joking. I’m already pretty careless—the west isn’t exactly the best place to pick up on picky habits—but you can teach me. You’re not going to ditch me just because I bring in some mud!”
“I cannot marry you, Mr. MacPherson,” said Aunt Olivia again.
“I can’t marry you, Mr. MacPherson,” Aunt Olivia said again.
“You can’t be meaning it!” he exclaimed, because he was beginning to understand that she did mean it, although it was impossible for his man mind to understand anything else about the puzzle. “Nillie, it’s breaking my heart you are! I’ll do anything—go anywhere—be anything you want—only don’t be going back on me like this.”
“You can’t be serious!” he exclaimed, because he was starting to realize that she actually was serious, even though it was hard for him to wrap his head around anything else about the situation. “Nillie, you’re breaking my heart! I’ll do anything—go anywhere—be anyone you want—just don’t turn your back on me like this.”
“I cannot marry you, Mr. MacPherson,” said Aunt Olivia for the fourth time.
“I can’t marry you, Mr. MacPherson,” Aunt Olivia said for the fourth time.
“Nillie!” exclaimed Mr. Malcolm MacPherson. There was such real agony in his tone that Peggy and I were suddenly stricken with contrition. What were we doing? We had no right to be listening to this pitiful interview. The pain and protest in his voice had suddenly banished all the humour from it, and left naught but the bare, stark tragedy. We rose and tiptoed out of the room, wholesomely ashamed of ourselves.
“Nillie!” Mr. Malcolm MacPherson shouted. There was such genuine pain in his voice that Peggy and I immediately felt guilty. What were we doing? We had no right to be eavesdropping on this heartbreaking conversation. The anguish and pleading in his tone erased all the humor and left only raw, stark tragedy. We got up and quietly left the room, feeling truly ashamed of ourselves.
When Mr. Malcolm MacPherson had gone, after an hour of useless pleading, Aunt Olivia came up to us, pale and prim and determined, and told us that there was to be no wedding. We could not pretend surprise, but Peggy ventured a faint protest.
When Mr. Malcolm MacPherson left after an hour of pointless begging, Aunt Olivia approached us, looking pale and uptight but resolute, and informed us that there would be no wedding. We couldn't act surprised, but Peggy made a weak attempt to argue.
“Oh, Aunt Olivia, do you think you have done right?”
“Oh, Aunt Olivia, do you think you did the right thing?”
“It was the only thing I could do,” said Aunt Olivia stonily. “I could not marry Mr. Malcolm MacPherson and I told him so. Please tell your father—and kindly say nothing more to me about the matter.”
“It was the only thing I could do,” Aunt Olivia said flatly. “I couldn’t marry Mr. Malcolm MacPherson, and I told him that. Please let your father know—and please don’t bring it up with me again.”
Then Aunt Olivia went downstairs, got a broom, and swept up the mud Mr. Malcolm MacPherson had tracked over the steps.
Then Aunt Olivia went downstairs, grabbed a broom, and cleaned up the mud Mr. Malcolm MacPherson had tracked over the steps.
Peggy and I went home and told father. We felt very flat, but there was nothing to be done or said. Father laughed at the whole thing, but I could not laugh. I was sorry for Mr. Malcolm MacPherson and, though I was angry with her, I was sorry for Aunt Olivia, too. Plainly she felt badly enough over her vanished hopes and plans, but she had developed a strange and baffling reserve which nothing could pierce.
Peggy and I went home and told Dad. We felt really down, but there was nothing to be done or said. Dad laughed at the whole situation, but I couldn't laugh. I felt bad for Mr. Malcolm MacPherson and, even though I was angry with her, I also felt sorry for Aunt Olivia. Clearly, she was upset about her lost hopes and plans, but she had built up a strange and confusing wall that nothing could break through.
“It’s nothing but a chronic case of old-maidism,” said father impatiently.
“It’s just a persistent case of being an old maid,” said dad impatiently.
Things were very dull for a week. We saw no more of Mr. Malcolm MacPherson and we missed him dreadfully. Aunt Olivia was inscrutable, and worked with fierceness at superfluous tasks.
Things were really boring for a week. We didn't see Mr. Malcolm MacPherson anymore, and we missed him a lot. Aunt Olivia was hard to read and worked intensely on unnecessary tasks.
One evening father came home with some news. “Malcolm MacPherson is leaving on the 7:30 train for the west,” he said. “He has rented the Avonlea place and he’s off. They say he is mad as a hatter at the trick Olivia played on him.”
One evening, Dad came home with some news. “Malcolm MacPherson is leaving on the 7:30 train to the west,” he said. “He’s rented the Avonlea place and he’s out of here. They say he’s furious about the trick Olivia pulled on him.”
After tea Peggy and I went over to see Aunt Olivia, who had asked our advice about a wrapper. She was sewing as for dear life, and her face was primmer and colder than ever. I wondered if she knew of Mr. Malcolm MacPherson’s departure. Delicacy forbade me to mention it but Peggy had no such scruples.
After tea, Peggy and I went to visit Aunt Olivia, who had asked for our opinion on a wrapper. She was sewing like crazy, and her expression was more prim and distant than ever. I wondered if she knew about Mr. Malcolm MacPherson’s departure. I felt it was too sensitive to bring up, but Peggy had no hesitation about saying it.
“Well, Aunt Olivia, your beau is off,” she announced cheerfully. “You won’t be bothered with him again. He is leaving on the mail train for the west.”
“Well, Aunt Olivia, your guy is leaving,” she announced cheerfully. “You won’t have to deal with him anymore. He’s taking the mail train to the west.”
Aunt Olivia dropped her sewing and stood up. I have never seen anything like the transformation that came over her. It was so thorough and sudden as to be almost uncanny. The old maid vanished completely, and in her place was a woman, full to the lips with primitive emotion and pain.
Aunt Olivia put down her sewing and stood up. I had never seen a transformation like the one that took over her. It was so complete and sudden that it felt almost eerie. The old maid disappeared entirely, and in her place was a woman, filled to the brim with raw emotion and pain.
“What shall I do?” she cried in a terrible voice. “Mary—Peggy—what shall I do?”
“What should I do?” she cried in a terrible voice. “Mary—Peggy—what should I do?”
It was almost a shriek. Peggy turned pale.
It was nearly a scream. Peggy went pale.
“Do you care?” she said stupidly.
“Do you even care?” she asked, sounding clueless.
“Care! Girls, I shall DIE if Malcolm MacPherson goes away! I have been mad—I must have been mad. I have almost died of loneliness since I sent him away. But I thought he would come back! I must see him—there is time to reach the station before the train goes if I go by the fields.”
“Care! Girls, I’ll DIE if Malcolm MacPherson leaves! I must have been crazy—I’ve almost died from loneliness since I sent him away. But I thought he’d come back! I have to see him—there’s still time to make it to the station before the train leaves if I take the fields.”
She took a wild step towards the door, but I caught her back with a sudden mind-vision of Aunt Olivia flying bareheaded and distraught across the fields.
She took a hurried step toward the door, but I pulled her back with a sudden mental image of Aunt Olivia running through the fields, upset and without her hat.
“Wait a moment, Aunt Olivia. Peggy, run home and get father to harness Dick in the buggy as quickly as he can. We’ll drive Aunt Olivia to the station. We’ll get you there in time, Aunty.”
“Wait a sec, Aunt Olivia. Peggy, hurry home and get Dad to hook Dick up to the buggy as fast as he can. We’ll take Aunt Olivia to the station. We’ll get you there on time, Aunty.”
Peggy flew, and Aunt Olivia dashed upstairs. I lingered behind to pick up her sewing, and when I got to her room she had her hat and cape on. Spread out on the bed were all the boxes of gifts which Mr. Malcolm MacPherson had brought her, and Aunt Olivia was stringing their contents feverishly about her person. Rings, three brooches, a locket, three chains and a watch all went on—anyway and anyhow. A wonderful sight it was to see Aunt Olivia bedizened like that!
Peggy flew up, and Aunt Olivia hurried upstairs. I stayed behind to grab her sewing, and when I reached her room, she had her hat and cape on. Laid out on the bed were all the gift boxes that Mr. Malcolm MacPherson had brought her, and Aunt Olivia was eagerly putting their contents on herself. Rings, three brooches, a locket, three chains, and a watch went on—any way she could. It was quite a sight to see Aunt Olivia all decked out like that!
“I would never wear them before—but I’ll put them all on now to show him I’m sorry,” she gasped, with trembling lips.
“I would never wear these before—but I’ll put them all on now to show him I’m sorry,” she said, her lips quivering.
When the three of us crowded into the buggy, Aunt Olivia grasped the whip before we could prevent her and, leaning out, gave poor Dick such a lash as he had never felt in his life before. He went tearing down the steep, stony, fast-darkening road in a fashion which made Peggy and me cry out in alarm. Aunt Olivia was usually the most timid of women, but now she didn’t seem to know what fear was. She kept whipping and urging poor Dick the whole way to the station, quite oblivious to our assurances that there was plenty of time. The people who met us that night must have thought we were quite mad. I held on the reins, Peggy gripped the swaying side of the buggy, and Aunt Olivia bent forward, hat and hair blowing back from her set face with its strangely crimson cheeks, and plied the whip. In such a guise did we whirl through the village and over the two-mile station road.
When the three of us squeezed into the buggy, Aunt Olivia grabbed the whip before we could stop her and, leaning out, gave poor Dick a hit like he had never experienced before. He raced down the steep, rocky, fast-darkening road in a way that made Peggy and me scream in panic. Aunt Olivia was usually the most fearful of women, but in that moment, she didn’t seem to know what fear was. She kept whipping and urging poor Dick the entire way to the station, completely ignoring our claims that we had plenty of time. The people who saw us that night must have thought we were crazy. I held onto the reins, Peggy clutched the swaying side of the buggy, and Aunt Olivia leaned forward, her hat and hair blowing back from her determined face with its oddly flushed cheeks, as she kept using the whip. In this way, we sped through the village and along the two-mile road to the station.
When we drove up to the station, where the train was shunting amid the shadows, Aunt Olivia made a flying leap from the buggy and ran along the platform, with her cape streaming behind her and all her brooches and chains glittering in the lights. I tossed the reins to a boy standing near and we followed. Just under the glare of the station lamp we saw Mr. Malcolm MacPherson, grip in hand. Fortunately no one else was very near, but it would have been all the same had they been the centre of a crowd. Aunt Olivia fairly flung herself against him.
When we pulled up to the station, where the train was moving around in the shadows, Aunt Olivia jumped out of the buggy and ran down the platform, her cape billowing behind her and all her brooches and chains sparkling in the lights. I tossed the reins to a kid standing nearby, and we followed her. Right under the bright station lamp, we spotted Mr. Malcolm MacPherson, bag in hand. Luckily, no one else was very close, but it wouldn't have mattered if there were a crowd. Aunt Olivia practically threw herself at him.
“Malcolm,” she cried, “don’t go—don’t go—I’ll marry you—I’ll go anywhere—and I don’t care how much mud you bring in!”
“Malcolm,” she shouted, “don’t leave—don’t leave—I’ll marry you—I’ll go anywhere—and I don’t care how much mud you track in!”
That truly Aunt Olivia touch relieved the tension of the situation a little. Mr. MacPherson put his arm about her and drew her back into the shadows.
That genuine touch from Aunt Olivia eased the tension in the situation a bit. Mr. MacPherson wrapped his arm around her and pulled her back into the shadows.
“There, there,” he soothed. “Of course I won’t be going. Don’t cry, Nillie-girl.”
“There, there,” he comforted. “Of course I’m not going anywhere. Don’t cry, Nillie-girl.”
“And you’ll come right back with me now?” implored Aunt Olivia, clinging to him as if she feared he would be whisked away from her yet if she let go for a moment.
“And you’re going to come back with me now?” Aunt Olivia begged, holding onto him tightly as if she was afraid he would be taken away from her the moment she let go.
“Of course, of course,” he said.
“Yeah, sure,” he said.
Peggy got a chance home with a friend, and Aunt Olivia and Mr. Malcolm MacPherson and I drove back in the buggy. Mr. MacPherson held Aunt Olivia on his knee because there was no room, but she would have sat there, I think, had there been a dozen vacant seats. She clung to him in the most barefaced fashion, and all her former primness and reserve were swept away completely. She kissed him a dozen times or more and told him she loved him—and I did not even smile, nor did I want to. Somehow, it did not seem in the least funny to me then, nor does it now, although it doubtless will to others. There was too much real intensity of feeling in it all to leave any room for the ridiculous. So wrapped up in each other were they that I did not even feel superfluous.
Peggy got a ride home with a friend, and Aunt Olivia, Mr. Malcolm MacPherson, and I drove back in the buggy. Mr. MacPherson had Aunt Olivia sitting on his knee because there was no room, but I think she would have done that even if there had been plenty of empty seats. She held onto him in the most obvious way, and all her previous formality and reserve were completely gone. She kissed him a dozen times or more and told him she loved him—and I didn't even smile, nor did I want to. For some reason, it didn't seem funny to me then, and it still doesn't, even though others might find it amusing. There was too much genuine emotion in it all to leave any space for anything ridiculous. They were so absorbed in each other that I didn't even feel out of place.
I set them safely down in Aunt Olivia’s yard and turned homeward, completely forgotten by the pair. But in the moonlight, which flooded the front of the house, I saw something that testified eloquently to the transformation in Aunt Olivia. It had rained that afternoon and the yard was muddy. Nevertheless, she went in at her front door and took Mr. Malcolm MacPherson in with her without even a glance at the scraper!
I carefully put them down in Aunt Olivia’s yard and walked back home, totally overlooked by the two of them. But in the moonlight that lit up the front of the house, I noticed something that clearly showed how much Aunt Olivia had changed. It had rained that afternoon, and the yard was muddy. Still, she walked in through her front door and brought Mr. Malcolm MacPherson inside without even looking at the scraper!
VIII. The Quarantine at Alexander Abraham’s
I refused to take that class in Sunday School the first time I was asked. It was not that I objected to teaching in the Sunday School. On the contrary I rather liked the idea; but it was the Rev. Mr. Allan who asked me, and it had always been a matter of principle with me never to do anything a man asked me to do if I could help it. I was noted for that. It saves a great deal of trouble and it simplifies everything beautifully. I had always disliked men. It must have been born in me, because, as far back as I can remember, an antipathy to men and dogs was one of my strongest characteristics. I was noted for that. My experiences through life only served to deepen it. The more I saw of men, the more I liked cats.
I turned down the chance to take that Sunday School class the first time I was asked. It wasn't that I was against teaching in Sunday School. Actually, I liked the idea; but it was Rev. Mr. Allan who asked me, and I've always made it a rule not to do anything a man asked me to do if I could avoid it. I was known for that. It saves a lot of hassle and makes everything simpler. I had always had a dislike for men. It must be something I was born with because, as far back as I can remember, my strong aversion to men and dogs was one of my defining traits. I was known for that. My experiences throughout life only made it stronger. The more I interacted with men, the more I preferred cats.
So, of course, when the Rev. Allan asked me if I would consent to take a class in Sunday School, I said no in a fashion calculated to chasten him wholesomely. If he had sent his wife the first time, as he did the second, it would have been wiser. People generally do what Mrs. Allan asks them to do because they know it saves time.
So, of course, when Rev. Allan asked me if I would agree to teach a Sunday School class, I declined in a way meant to humble him appropriately. If he had sent his wife the first time, like he did the second, it would have been smarter. People usually do what Mrs. Allan asks them to do because they know it saves time.
Mrs. Allan talked smoothly for half an hour before she mentioned the Sunday School, and paid me several compliments. Mrs. Allan is famous for her tact. Tact is a faculty for meandering around to a given point instead of making a bee-line. I have no tact. I am noted for that. As soon as Mrs. Allan’s conversation came in sight of the Sunday School, I, who knew all along whither it was tending, said, straight out,
Mrs. Allan chatted easily for half an hour before she brought up the Sunday School and gave me a bunch of compliments. Mrs. Allan is well-known for her tact. Tact is the ability to navigate around to a specific point instead of going straight there. I have no tact; everyone knows that about me. As soon as Mrs. Allan's conversation hinted at the Sunday School, I, having known all along where it was headed, said outright,
“What class do you want me to teach?”
“What class do you want me to teach?”
Mrs. Allan was so surprised that she forgot to be tactful, and answered plainly for once in her life,
Mrs. Allan was so surprised that she forgot to be tactful and answered honestly for once in her life,
“There are two classes—one of boys and one of girls—needing a teacher. I have been teaching the girls’ class, but I shall have to give it up for a little time on account of the baby’s health. You may have your choice, Miss MacPherson.”
“There are two classes—one for boys and one for girls—that need a teacher. I’ve been teaching the girls’ class, but I’ll have to step away for a bit because of the baby’s health. You can choose, Miss MacPherson.”
“Then I shall take the boys,” I said decidedly. I am noted for my decision. “Since they have to grow up to be men it’s well to train them properly betimes. Nuisances they are bound to become under any circumstances; but if they are taken in hand young enough they may not grow up to be such nuisances as they otherwise would and that will be some unfortunate woman’s gain.” Mrs. Allan looked dubious. I knew she had expected me to choose the girls.
“Then I'm taking the boys,” I said firmly. I'm known for making decisions. “Since they need to grow up to be men, it's best to train them properly from an early age. They’re going to be a handful no matter what, but if we start with them young enough, they might not turn into the kind of problems they otherwise would, which would be a relief for some unfortunate woman.” Mrs. Allan looked unsure. I knew she had thought I would choose the girls.
“They are a very wild set of boys,” she said.
“They’re a really wild group of boys,” she said.
“I never knew boys who weren’t,” I retorted.
“I never knew any boys who weren’t,” I shot back.
“I—I—think perhaps you would like the girls best,” said Mrs. Allan hesitatingly. If it had not been for one thing—which I would never in this world have admitted to Mrs. Allan—I might have liked the girls’ class best myself. But the truth was, Anne Shirley was in that class; and Anne Shirley was the one living human being that I was afraid of. Not that I disliked her. But she had such a habit of asking weird, unexpected questions, which a Philadelphia lawyer couldn’t answer. Miss Rogerson had that class once and Anne routed her, horse, foot and artillery. I wasn’t going to undertake a class with a walking interrogation point in it like that. Besides, I thought Mrs. Allan required a slight snub. Ministers’ wives are rather apt to think they can run everything and everybody, if they are not wholesomely corrected now and again.
“I—I—think you might prefer the girls’ class,” Mrs. Allan said hesitantly. If it weren’t for one thing—which I would never admit to Mrs. Allan—I might have actually liked the girls' class the most myself. But the truth is, Anne Shirley was in that class; and Anne Shirley was the one person I was afraid of. It’s not that I disliked her. It’s just that she had a knack for asking strange, unexpected questions that even a skilled lawyer from Philadelphia couldn’t answer. Miss Rogerson had that class once, and Anne completely overwhelmed her. I was not going to take on a class with a walking question mark like that. Plus, I thought Mrs. Allan needed a little reality check. Ministers’ wives usually think they can manage everything and everyone, unless they get a proper correction now and then.
“It is not what I like best that must be considered, Mrs. Allan,” I said rebukingly. “It is what is best for those boys. I feel that I shall be best for THEM.”
“It’s not what I like best that matters, Mrs. Allan,” I said sternly. “It’s what’s best for those boys. I believe that I will be best for THEM.”
“Oh, I’ve no doubt of that, Miss MacPherson,” said Mrs. Allan amiably. It was a fib for her, minister’s wife though she was. She HAD doubt. She thought I would be a dismal failure as teacher of a boys’ class.
“Oh, I have no doubt about that, Miss MacPherson,” Mrs. Allan said kindly. It was a lie for her, even though she was the minister’s wife. She did have doubts. She thought I would be a complete failure as a teacher for a boys’ class.
But I was not. I am not often a dismal failure when I make up my mind to do a thing. I am noted for that.
But I wasn't. I'm not usually a complete failure when I decide to do something. That's something I'm known for.
“It is wonderful what a reformation you have worked in that class, Miss MacPherson—wonderful,” said the Rev. Mr. Allan some weeks later. He didn’t mean to show how amazing a thing he thought it that an old maid noted for being a man hater should have managed it, but his face betrayed him.
“It’s incredible what a change you’ve made in that class, Miss MacPherson—amazing,” said Rev. Mr. Allan a few weeks later. He didn’t intend to reveal how impressive he found it that an old maid known for being a man-hater had accomplished it, but his expression gave him away.
“Where does Jimmy Spencer live?” I asked him crisply. “He came one Sunday three weeks ago and hasn’t been back since. I mean to find out why.”
“Where does Jimmy Spencer live?” I asked him sharply. “He came by one Sunday three weeks ago and hasn't been back since. I need to find out why.”
Mr. Allan coughed.
Mr. Allan coughed.
“I believe he is hired as handy boy with Alexander Abraham Bennett, out on the White Sands road,” he said.
“I think he's been hired as a handyman by Alexander Abraham Bennett, out on the White Sands road,” he said.
“Then I am going out to Alexander Abraham Bennett’s on the White Sands road to see why Jimmy Spencer doesn’t come to Sunday school,” I said firmly.
“Then I’m going out to Alexander Abraham Bennett’s on the White Sands road to find out why Jimmy Spencer isn’t coming to Sunday school,” I said firmly.
Mr. Allan’s eyes twinkled ever so slightly. I have always insisted that if that man were not a minister he would have a sense of humour.
Mr. Allan's eyes sparkled just a bit. I've always believed that if that guy weren't a minister, he would definitely have a sense of humor.
“Possibly Mr. Bennett will not appreciate your kind interest! He has—ah—a singular aversion to your sex, I understand. No woman has ever been known to get inside of Mr. Bennett’s house since his sister died twenty years ago.”
“Mr. Bennett might not be too pleased with your kind interest! He has—well—a strong dislike for your gender, as I've heard. No woman has been seen entering Mr. Bennett’s house since his sister passed away twenty years ago.”
“Oh, he is the one, is he?” I said, remembering. “He is the woman hater who threatens that if a woman comes into his yard he’ll chase her out with a pitch-fork. Well, he will not chase ME out!”
“Oh, so he's the one, huh?” I said, recalling. “He's the guy who hates women and threatens to chase them out of his yard with a pitchfork if they come near. Well, he won't be chasing ME away!”
Mr. Allan gave a chuckle—a ministerial chuckle, but still a chuckle. It irritated me slightly, because it seemed to imply that he thought Alexander Abraham Bennett would be one too many for me. But I did not show Mr. Allan that he annoyed me. It is always a great mistake to let a man see that he can vex you.
Mr. Allan chuckled—a ministerial chuckle, but still a chuckle. It annoyed me a bit because it felt like he thought Alexander Abraham Bennett would be too much for me. But I didn't let Mr. Allan see that he bothered me. It's always a big mistake to let a man know he can get under your skin.
The next afternoon I harnessed my sorrel pony to the buggy and drove down to Alexander Abraham Bennett’s. As usual, I took William Adolphus with me for company. William Adolphus is my favourite among my six cats. He is black, with a white dicky and beautiful white paws. He sat up on the seat beside me and looked far more like a gentleman than many a man I’ve seen in a similar position.
The next afternoon, I hitched my reddish-brown pony to the buggy and drove over to Alexander Abraham Bennett’s place. As always, I brought William Adolphus along for company. William Adolphus is my favorite out of my six cats. He’s black, with a white chest and lovely white paws. He sat up on the seat next to me and looked way more like a gentleman than a lot of men I've seen in the same situation.
Alexander Abraham’s place was about three miles along the White Sands road. I knew the house as soon as I came to it by its neglected appearance. It needed paint badly; the blinds were crooked and torn; weeds grew up to the very door. Plainly, there was no woman about THAT place. Still, it was a nice house, and the barns were splendid. My father always said that when a man’s barns were bigger than his house it was a sign that his income exceeded his expenditure. So it was all right that they should be bigger; but it was all wrong that they should be trimmer and better painted. Still, thought I, what else could you expect of a woman hater?
Alexander Abraham’s place was about three miles down the White Sands road. I recognized the house immediately by its shabby look. It badly needed a paint job; the blinds were askew and torn; weeds were growing right up to the front door. Clearly, there was no woman taking care of THAT place. Still, it was a nice house, and the barns were impressive. My dad always said that when a man’s barns were bigger than his house, it was a sign that he made more money than he spent. So it made sense for them to be larger, but it was a shame that they were better maintained and painted. Still, I thought, what else could you expect from a woman hater?
“But Alexander Abraham evidently knows how to run a farm, even it he is a woman hater,” I remarked to William Adolphus as I got out and tied the pony to the railing.
“But Alexander Abraham definitely knows how to run a farm, even if he is a woman hater,” I said to William Adolphus as I got out and tied the pony to the railing.
I had driven up to the house from the back way and now I was opposite a side door opening on the veranda. I thought I might as well go to it, so I tucked William Adolphus under my arm and marched up the path. Just as I was half-way up, a dog swooped around the front corner and made straight for me. He was the ugliest dog I had ever seen; and he didn’t even bark—just came silently and speedily on, with a business-like eye.
I had driven to the house from the back and now I was in front of a side door that led to the veranda. I figured I might as well go for it, so I tucked William Adolphus under my arm and walked up the path. Just as I was halfway there, a dog rushed around the front corner and headed straight for me. He was the ugliest dog I'd ever seen; and he didn’t even bark—just came towards me silently and quickly, with a serious look in his eyes.
I never stop to argue matters with a dog that doesn’t bark. I know when discretion is the better part of valour. Firmly clasping William Adolphus, I ran—not to the door, because the dog was between me and it, but to a big, low-branching cherry tree at the back corner of the house. I reached it in time and no more. First thrusting William Adolphus on to a limb above my head, I scrambled up into that blessed tree without stopping to think how it might look to Alexander Abraham if he happened to be watching.
I never waste my time arguing with a dog that doesn’t bark. I know when it’s better to play it safe. Holding tightly onto William Adolphus, I ran—not to the door because the dog was in my way—but to a big cherry tree with low branches at the back corner of the house. I made it just in time. I quickly lifted William Adolphus onto a branch above my head and scrambled up into that wonderful tree without stopping to think about how it might look to Alexander Abraham if he happened to be watching.
My time for reflection came when I found myself perched half way up the tree with William Adolphus beside me. William Adolphus was quite calm and unruffled. I can hardly say with truthfulness what I was. On the contrary, I admit that I felt considerably upset.
My moment of reflection hit when I found myself halfway up the tree with William Adolphus next to me. William Adolphus was completely calm and relaxed. I can't honestly say I felt the same way. In fact, I have to admit that I felt pretty unsettled.
The dog was sitting on his haunches on the ground below, watching us, and it was quite plain to be seen, from his leisurely manner, that it was not his busy day. He bared his teeth and growled when he caught my eye.
The dog was sitting on his hind legs on the ground below, watching us, and it was clear from his relaxed demeanor that it wasn't a busy day for him. He bared his teeth and growled when our eyes met.
“You LOOK like a woman hater’s dog,” I told him. I meant it for an insult; but the beast took it for a compliment.
“You look like a woman hater’s dog,” I told him. I intended it as an insult; but the creature took it as a compliment.
Then I set myself to solving the question, “How am I to get out of this predicament?”
Then I focused on figuring out the question, “How am I going to get out of this situation?”
It did not seem easy to solve it.
It didn't seem easy to figure it out.
“Shall I scream, William Adolphus?” I demanded of that intelligent animal. William Adolphus shook his head. This is a fact. And I agreed with him.
“Should I scream, William Adolphus?” I asked that smart animal. William Adolphus shook his head. That’s a fact. And I agreed with him.
“No, I shall not scream, William Adolphus,” I said. “There is probably no one to hear me except Alexander Abraham, and I have my painful doubts about his tender mercies. Now, it is impossible to go down. Is it, then, William Adolphus, possible to go up?”
“No, I won’t scream, William Adolphus,” I said. “There’s probably no one to hear me except Alexander Abraham, and I have my serious doubts about his kindness. Now, it’s impossible to go down. Is it, then, William Adolphus, possible to go up?”
I looked up. Just above my head was an open window with a tolerably stout branch extending right across it.
I looked up. Right above me was an open window with a pretty strong branch stretching right across it.
“Shall we try that way, William Adolphus?” I asked.
“Should we go that way, William Adolphus?” I asked.
William Adolphus, wasting no words, began to climb the tree. I followed his example. The dog ran in circles about the tree and looked things not lawful to be uttered. It probably would have been a relief to him to bark if it hadn’t been so against his principles.
William Adolphus, getting straight to the point, started climbing the tree. I copied him. The dog ran in circles around the tree, looking at things that shouldn’t be spoken of. He probably would have felt better barking if it didn’t go against his principles.
I got in by the window easily enough, and found myself in a bedroom the like of which for disorder and dust and general awfulness I had never seen in all my life. But I did not pause to take in details. With William Adolphus under my arm I marched downstairs, fervently hoping I should meet no one on the way.
I climbed in through the window without any trouble and found myself in a bedroom that was more chaotic, dusty, and just plain terrible than anything I had ever seen in my life. But I didn’t stop to notice the details. With William Adolphus tucked under my arm, I headed downstairs, fervently hoping I wouldn’t run into anyone on the way.
I did not. The hall below was empty and dusty. I opened the first door I came to and walked boldly in. A man was sitting by the window, looking moodily out. I should have known him for Alexander Abraham anywhere. He had just the same uncared-for, ragged appearance that the house had; and yet, like the house, it seemed that he would not be bad looking if he were trimmed up a little. His hair looked as if it had never been combed, and his whiskers were wild in the extreme.
I didn't. The hall below was empty and dusty. I opened the first door I found and confidently walked in. A man was sitting by the window, staring out with a gloomy expression. I would recognize him as Alexander Abraham anywhere. He had the same neglected, scruffy look as the house; yet, like the house, he might not be bad-looking if he cleaned himself up a bit. His hair looked like it hadn’t been combed in ages, and his beard was extremely unkempt.
He looked at me with blank amazement in his countenance.
He looked at me with a blank look of amazement on his face.
“Where is Jimmy Spencer?” I demanded. “I have come to see him.”
“Where is Jimmy Spencer?” I asked. “I came to see him.”
“How did he ever let you in?” asked the man, staring at me.
“How did he even let you in?” asked the man, staring at me.
“He didn’t let me in,” I retorted. “He chased me all over the lawn, and I only saved myself from being torn piecemeal by scrambling up a tree. You ought to be prosecuted for keeping such a dog! Where is Jimmy?”
“He didn’t let me in,” I shot back. “He chased me all around the lawn, and I only escaped being ripped apart by climbing a tree. You should be charged for having such a dog! Where’s Jimmy?”
Instead of answering Alexander Abraham began to laugh in a most unpleasant fashion.
Instead of responding, Alexander started to laugh in a really unpleasant way.
“Trust a woman for getting into a man’s house if she has made up her mind to,” he said disagreeably.
“Trust a woman to get into a man’s house if she’s decided to,” he said grumpily.
Seeing that it was his intention to vex me I remained cool and collected.
Seeing that he wanted to annoy me, I stayed calm and composed.
“Oh, I wasn’t particular about getting into your house, Mr. Bennett,” I said calmly. “I had but little choice in the matter. It was get in lest a worse fate befall me. It was not you or your house I wanted to see—although I admit that it is worth seeing if a person is anxious to find out how dirty a place CAN be. It was Jimmy. For the third and last time—where is Jimmy?”
“Oh, I wasn't particularly worried about coming into your house, Mr. Bennett,” I said calmly. “I didn't have much choice in the matter. It was either come in or face something worse. It wasn't you or your house I wanted to see—although I have to admit it's worth seeing if someone wants to know just how dirty a place can be. It was Jimmy. For the third and final time—where is Jimmy?”
“Jimmy is not here,” said Mr. Bennett gruffly—but not quite so assuredly. “He left last week and hired with a man over at Newbridge.”
“Jimmy isn’t here,” Mr. Bennett said gruffly—but not quite as confidently. “He left last week and got a job with a guy over in Newbridge.”
“In that case,” I said, picking up William Adolphus, who had been exploring the room with a disdainful air, “I won’t disturb you any longer. I shall go.”
“In that case,” I said, picking up William Adolphus, who had been exploring the room with a dismissive attitude, “I won’t bother you any longer. I’ll leave.”
“Yes, I think it would be the wisest thing,” said Alexander Abraham—not disagreeably this time, but reflectively, as if there was some doubt about the matter. “I’ll let you out by the back door. Then the—ahem!—the dog will not interfere with you. Please go away quietly and quickly.”
“Yes, I think that would be the smartest move,” said Alexander Abraham—not in disagreement this time, but thoughtfully, as if he had some uncertainty about it. “I’ll let you out the back door. That way, the—um!—the dog won’t bother you. Please leave quietly and quickly.”
I wondered if Alexander Abraham thought I would go away with a whoop. But I said nothing, thinking this the most dignified course of conduct, and I followed him out to the kitchen as quickly and quietly as he could have wished. Such a kitchen!
I wondered if Alexander Abraham thought I would leave with a shout. But I said nothing, believing this was the most dignified way to act, and I followed him into the kitchen as quickly and quietly as he could have wanted. What a kitchen!
Alexander Abraham opened the door—which was locked—just as a buggy containing two men drove into the yard.
Alexander Abraham unlocked the door just as a buggy carrying two men pulled into the yard.
“Too late!” he exclaimed in a tragic tone. I understood that something dreadful must have happened, but I did not care, since, as I fondly supposed, it did not concern me. I pushed out past Alexander Abraham—who was looking as guilty as if he had been caught burglarizing—and came face to face with the man who had sprung from the buggy. It was old Dr. Blair, from Carmody, and he was looking at me as if he had found me shoplifting.
“Too late!” he shouted dramatically. I realized something terrible must have happened, but I didn't really care since, as I thought, it didn't involve me. I pushed past Alexander Abraham—who looked as guilty as if he’d been caught stealing—and came face to face with the man who had jumped out of the buggy. It was old Dr. Blair from Carmody, and he was staring at me as if he had caught me shoplifting.
“My dear Peter,” he said gravely, “I am VERY sorry to see you here—very sorry indeed.”
“My dear Peter,” he said seriously, “I’m REALLY sorry to see you here—really sorry indeed.”
I admit that this exasperated me. Besides, no man on earth, not even my own family doctor, has any right to “My dear Peter” me!
I have to admit that this annoyed me. Besides, no one on earth, not even my own family doctor, has any right to call me “My dear Peter”!
“There is no loud call for sorrow, doctor,” I said loftily. “If a woman, forty-eight years of age, a member of the Presbyterian church in good and regular standing, cannot call upon one of her Sunday School scholars without wrecking all the proprieties, how old must she be before she can?”
“There isn’t a big reason to be sad, doctor,” I said confidently. “If a woman, at forty-eight years old, who is a well-respected member of the Presbyterian church, can’t visit one of her Sunday School students without causing a scandal, how much older does she need to be before it’s acceptable?”
The doctor did not answer my question. Instead, he looked reproachfully at Alexander Abraham.
The doctor didn't answer my question. Instead, he looked disapprovingly at Alexander Abraham.
“Is this how you keep your word, Mr. Bennett?” he said. “I thought that you promised me that you would not let anyone into the house.”
“Is this how you keep your promise, Mr. Bennett?” he said. “I thought you said you wouldn't let anyone into the house.”
“I didn’t let her in,” growled Mr. Bennett. “Good heavens, man, she climbed in at an upstairs window, despite the presence on my grounds of a policeman and a dog! What is to be done with a woman like that?”
“I didn’t let her in,” Mr. Bennett said angrily. “Good grief, she climbed in through an upstairs window, even with a policeman and a dog on my property! What do you do with a woman like that?”
“I do not understand what all this means,” I said addressing myself to the doctor and ignoring Alexander Abraham entirely, “but if my presence here is so extremely inconvenient to all concerned, you can soon be relieved of it. I am going at once.”
“I don’t get what all this means,” I said to the doctor, completely ignoring Alexander Abraham, “but if my being here is such a hassle for everyone, you can be rid of me pretty quickly. I’m leaving right now.”
“I am very sorry, my dear Peter,” said the doctor impressively, “but that is just what I cannot allow you to do. This house is under quarantine for smallpox. You will have to stay here.”
“I’m really sorry, my dear Peter,” the doctor said seriously, “but that’s exactly what I can’t let you do. This house is on quarantine for smallpox. You’ll have to stay here.”
Smallpox! For the first and last time in my life, I openly lost my temper with a man. I wheeled furiously upon Alexander Abraham.
Smallpox! For the first and last time in my life, I openly lost my cool with a guy. I turned angrily toward Alexander Abraham.
“Why didn’t you tell me?” I cried.
“Why didn’t you tell me?” I yelled.
“Tell you!” he said, glaring at me. “When I first saw you it was too late to tell you. I thought the kindest thing I could do was to hold my tongue and let you get away in happy ignorance. This will teach you to take a man’s house by storm, madam!”
“Let me tell you!” he said, glaring at me. “When I first saw you, it was too late to say anything. I thought the kindest thing I could do was to stay quiet and let you go on blissfully unaware. This will teach you to invade a man’s home, madam!”
“Now, now, don’t quarrel, my good people,” interposed the doctor seriously—but I saw a twinkle in his eye. “You’ll have to spend some time together under the same roof and you won’t improve the situation by disagreeing. You see, Peter, it was this way. Mr. Bennett was in town yesterday—where, as you are aware, there is a bad outbreak of smallpox—and took dinner in a boarding-house where one of the maids was ill. Last night she developed unmistakable symptoms of smallpox. The Board of Health at once got after all the people who were in the house yesterday, so far as they could locate them, and put them under quarantine. I came down here this morning and explained the matter to Mr. Bennett. I brought Jeremiah Jeffries to guard the front of the house and Mr. Bennett gave me his word of honour that he would not let anyone in by the back way while I went to get another policeman and make all the necessary arrangements. I have brought Thomas Wright and have secured the services of another man to attend to Mr. Bennett’s barn work and bring provisions to the house. Jacob Green and Cleophas Lee will watch at night. I don’t think there is much danger of Mr. Bennett’s taking the smallpox, but until we are sure you must remain here, Peter.”
“Alright, everyone, no need to argue,” the doctor said earnestly—but I noticed a glimmer in his eye. “You’re going to be living under the same roof for a while, and disagreeing won’t help things. You see, Peter, here’s what happened. Mr. Bennett was in town yesterday—where, as you know, there’s a serious outbreak of smallpox—and had dinner at a boarding house where one of the maids was sick. Last night, she showed clear symptoms of smallpox. The Board of Health immediately tracked down everyone who was in the house yesterday, as best as they could, and put them in quarantine. I came down here this morning to explain the situation to Mr. Bennett. I brought Jeremiah Jeffries to keep an eye on the front of the house, and Mr. Bennett assured me that he wouldn’t let anyone in the back while I went to fetch another police officer and handle everything we needed to do. I’ve brought Thomas Wright and arranged for another guy to take care of Mr. Bennett’s barn work and bring food to the house. Jacob Green and Cleophas Lee will be on watch at night. I don’t think there’s much risk of Mr. Bennett getting smallpox, but until we’re certain, you both have to stay here, Peter.”
While listening to the doctor I had been thinking. It was the most distressing predicament I had ever got into in my life, but there was no sense in making it worse.
While I listened to the doctor, I was thinking. It was the most distressing situation I had ever gotten myself into, but there was no point in making it worse.
“Very well, doctor,” I said calmly. “Yes, I was vaccinated a month ago, when the news of the smallpox first came. When you go back through Avonlea kindly go to Sarah Pye and ask her to live in my house during my absence and look after things, especially the cats. Tell her to give them new milk twice a day and a square inch of butter apiece once a week. Get her to put my two dark print wrappers, some aprons, and some changes of underclothing in my third best valise and have it sent down to me. My pony is tied out there to the fence. Please take him home. That is all, I think.”
“Alright, doctor,” I said calmly. “Yes, I got vaccinated a month ago when the smallpox news first broke. When you head back through Avonlea, could you please drop by Sarah Pye’s and ask her to stay at my place while I'm away and take care of things, especially the cats? Tell her to give them fresh milk twice a day and a square inch of butter each once a week. Have her pack my two dark print wrappers, some aprons, and some changes of underwear into my third-best suitcase and send it down to me. My pony is tied to the fence out there. Please take him home. I think that’s all.”
“No, it isn’t all,” said Alexander Abraham grumpily. “Send that cat home, too. I won’t have a cat around the place—I’d rather have smallpox.”
“No, that’s not everything,” Alexander Abraham said grumpily. “Send that cat home too. I don’t want a cat hanging around here—I’d rather deal with smallpox.”
I looked Alexander Abraham over gradually, in a way I have, beginning at his feet and traveling up to his head. I took my time over it; and then I said, very quietly.
I gradually scanned Alexander Abraham, like I usually do, starting from his feet and moving up to his head. I took my time with it, and then I spoke very softly.
“You may have both. Anyway, you’ll have to have William Adolphus. He is under quarantine as well as you and I. Do you suppose I am going to have my cat ranging at large through Avonlea, scattering smallpox germs among innocent people? I’ll have to put up with that dog of yours. You will have to endure William Adolphus.”
“You can have both. Anyway, you’ll need to keep William Adolphus. He’s under quarantine just like you and me. Do you really think I’m going to let my cat roam freely around Avonlea, spreading smallpox germs among innocent people? I’ll have to deal with that dog of yours. You’ll have to put up with William Adolphus.”
Alexander Abraham groaned, but I could see that the way I had looked him over had chastened him considerably.
Alexander Abraham sighed, but I could tell that my scrutiny had made him feel pretty ashamed.
The doctor drove away, and I went into the house, not choosing to linger outside and be grinned at by Thomas Wright. I hung my coat up in the hall and laid my bonnet carefully on the sitting-room table, having first dusted a clean place for it with my handkerchief. I longed to fall upon that house at once and clean it up, but I had to wait until the doctor came back with my wrapper. I could not clean house in my new suit and a silk shirtwaist.
The doctor drove off, and I went into the house, not wanting to stay outside and have Thomas Wright grin at me. I hung up my coat in the hallway and carefully set my bonnet on the living room table, having first wiped a clean spot for it with my handkerchief. I was eager to dive into cleaning that house right away, but I had to wait until the doctor returned with my wrapper. I couldn't clean the house in my new suit and silk blouse.
Alexander Abraham was sitting on a chair looking at me. Presently he said,
Alexander Abraham was sitting in a chair, looking at me. Then he said,
“I am NOT curious—but will you kindly tell me why the doctor called you Peter?”
“I’m NOT curious—but can you please tell me why the doctor called you Peter?”
“Because that is my name, I suppose,” I answered, shaking up a cushion for William Adolphus and thereby disturbing the dust of years.
“Since that’s my name, I guess,” I replied, fluffing a cushion for William Adolphus and stirring up years of dust.
Alexander Abraham coughed gently.
Alex Abraham coughed softly.
“Isn’t that—ahem!—rather a peculiar name for a woman?”
“Isn’t that—uh—kind of a strange name for a woman?”
“It is,” I said, wondering how much soap, if any, there was in the house.
“It is,” I said, wondering how much soap, if any, was in the house.
“I am NOT curious,” said Alexander Abraham, “but would you mind telling me how you came to be called Peter?”
“I’m NOT curious,” said Alexander Abraham, “but could you tell me how you got the name Peter?”
“If I had been a boy my parents intended to call me Peter in honour of a rich uncle. When I—fortunately—turned out to be a girl my mother insisted that I should be called Angelina. They gave me both names and called me Angelina, but as soon as I grew old enough I decided to be called Peter. It was bad enough, but not so bad as Angelina.”
“If I had been a boy, my parents planned to name me Peter after a wealthy uncle. When I—thankfully—turned out to be a girl, my mom insisted I should be called Angelina. They gave me both names and called me Angelina, but as soon as I got old enough, I chose to be called Peter. It was pretty bad, but not as bad as Angelina.”
“I should say it was more appropriate,” said Alexander Abraham, intending, as I perceived, to be disagreeable.
“I should say it was more fitting,” said Alexander Abraham, intending, as I noticed, to be unpleasant.
“Precisely,” I agreed calmly. “My last name is MacPherson, and I live in Avonlea. As you are NOT curious, that will be all the information you will need about me.”
“Exactly,” I said calmly. “My last name is MacPherson, and I live in Avonlea. Since you’re NOT curious, that’s all the information you’ll need about me.”
“Oh!” Alexander Abraham looked as if a light had broken in on him. “I’ve heard of you. You—ah—pretend to dislike men.”
“Oh!” Alexander Abraham looked like a light bulb had gone off for him. “I’ve heard of you. You—uh—pretend to dislike guys.”
Pretend! Goodness only knows what would have happened to Alexander Abraham just then if a diversion had not taken place. But the door opened and a dog came in—THE dog. I suppose he had got tired waiting under the cherry tree for William Adolphus and me to come down. He was even uglier indoors than out.
Pretend! Who knows what would have happened to Alexander Abraham right then if something hadn’t interrupted. But the door swung open and a dog walked in—THE dog. I guess he got tired of waiting under the cherry tree for William Adolphus and me to come down. He looked even uglier inside than outside.
“Oh, Mr. Riley, Mr. Riley, see what you have let me in for,” said Alexander Abraham reproachfully.
“Oh, Mr. Riley, Mr. Riley, look at what you’ve gotten me into,” Alexander Abraham said with a hint of blame.
But Mr. Riley—since that was the brute’s name—paid no attention to Alexander Abraham. He had caught sight of William Adolphus curled up on the cushion, and he started across the room to investigate him. William Adolphus sat up and began to take notice.
But Mr. Riley—since that was the brute’s name—ignored Alexander Abraham. He had spotted William Adolphus curled up on the cushion, and he started across the room to check him out. William Adolphus sat up and began to pay attention.
“Call off that dog,” I said warningly to Alexander Abraham.
“Call off that dog,” I warned Alexander Abraham.
“Call him off yourself,” he retorted. “Since you’ve brought that cat here you can protect him.”
“Take care of it yourself,” he shot back. “Since you brought that cat here, you can look after him.”
“Oh, it wasn’t for William Adolphus’ sake I spoke,” I said pleasantly. “William Adolphus can protect himself.”
“Oh, I didn’t say that for William Adolphus’ sake,” I said cheerfully. “William Adolphus can take care of himself.”
William Adolphus could and did. He humped his back, flattened his ears, swore once, and then made a flying leap for Mr. Riley. William Adolphus landed squarely on Mr. Riley’s brindled back and promptly took fast hold, spitting and clawing and caterwauling.
William Adolphus could and did. He hunched his back, flattened his ears, swore once, and then jumped at Mr. Riley. William Adolphus landed firmly on Mr. Riley’s brindled back and quickly grabbed on, spitting, clawing, and making a racket.
You never saw a more astonished dog than Mr. Riley. With a yell of terror he bolted out to the kitchen, out of the kitchen into the hall, through the hall into the room, and so into the kitchen and round again. With each circuit he went faster and faster, until he looked like a brindled streak with a dash of black and white on top. Such a racket and commotion I never heard, and I laughed until the tears came into my eyes. Mr. Riley flew around and around, and William Adolphus held on grimly and clawed. Alexander Abraham turned purple with rage.
You’ve never seen a more shocked dog than Mr. Riley. With a scream of fear, he dashed into the kitchen, out of the kitchen into the hallway, through the hallway into the room, and back into the kitchen, repeating the loop. With each lap, he picked up speed until he looked like a blur of brindle with a splash of black and white on top. The noise and chaos were unbelievable, and I laughed until tears streamed down my face. Mr. Riley zoomed around and around, while William Adolphus hung on tightly and clawed at him. Alexander Abraham turned purple with anger.
“Woman, call off that infernal cat before he kills my dog,” he shouted above the din of yelps and yowls.
“Hey lady, get that crazy cat away before he kills my dog,” he yelled over the noise of barking and meowing.
“Oh, he won’t kill him,” I said reassuringly, “and he’s going too fast to hear me if I did call him. If you can stop the dog, Mr. Bennett, I’ll guarantee to make William Adolphus listen to reason, but there’s no use trying to argue with a lightning flash.”
“Oh, he won’t kill him,” I said reassuringly, “and he’s going too fast to hear me if I called him. If you can stop the dog, Mr. Bennett, I promise I can get William Adolphus to listen to reason, but there’s no point in trying to argue with a lightning bolt.”
Alexander Abraham made a frantic lunge at the brindled streak as it whirled past him, with the result that he overbalanced himself and went sprawling on the floor with a crash. I ran to help him up, which only seemed to enrage him further.
Alexander Abraham made a frantic lunge at the striped blur as it whirled past him, causing him to lose his balance and crash onto the floor. I rushed to help him up, which only seemed to make him angrier.
“Woman,” he spluttered viciously, “I wish you and your fiend of a cat were in—in—”
“Woman,” he spat out angrily, “I wish you and your wicked cat were in—in—”
“In Avonlea,” I finished quickly, to save Alexander Abraham from committing profanity. “So do I, Mr. Bennett, with all my heart. But since we are not, let us make the best of it like sensible people. And in future you will kindly remember that my name is Miss MacPherson, NOT Woman!”
“In Avonlea,” I said quickly, wanting to save Alexander Abraham from swearing. “So do I, Mr. Bennett, with all my heart. But since we aren’t, let’s make the best of it like reasonable people. And from now on, please remember that my name is Miss MacPherson, NOT Woman!”
With this the end came and I was thankful, for the noise those two animals made was so terrific that I expected the policeman would be rushing in, smallpox or no smallpox, to see if Alexander Abraham and I were trying to murder each other. Mr. Riley suddenly veered in his mad career and bolted into a dark corner between the stove and the wood-box, William Adolphus let go just in time.
With this, it all came to an end, and I was grateful because the noise those two animals were making was so loud that I thought the policeman would come rushing in, smallpox or no smallpox, to see if Alexander Abraham and I were trying to kill each other. Mr. Riley suddenly turned in his frantic race and dashed into a dark corner between the stove and the wood box, and William Adolphus released him just in time.
There never was any more trouble with Mr. Riley after that. A meeker, more thoroughly chastened dog you could not find. William Adolphus had the best of it and he kept it.
There was never any more trouble with Mr. Riley after that. You couldn't find a more submissive, completely humbled dog. William Adolphus had the advantage, and he held onto it.
Seeing that things had calmed down and that it was five o’clock I decided to get tea. I told Alexander Abraham that I would prepare it, if he would show me where the eatables were.
Seeing that things had settled down and it was five o’clock, I decided to make some tea. I told Alexander Abraham that I would prepare it if he could show me where the food was.
“You needn’t mind,” said Alexander Abraham. “I’ve been in the habit of getting my own tea for twenty years.”
“You don’t need to worry,” said Alexander Abraham. “I’ve been getting my own tea for twenty years.”
“I daresay. But you haven’t been in the habit of getting mine,” I said firmly. “I wouldn’t eat anything you cooked if I starved to death. If you want some occupation, you’d better get some salve and anoint the scratches on that poor dog’s back.”
“I dare say. But you haven’t exactly been good about getting mine,” I said firmly. “I wouldn’t eat anything you cooked even if I were dying of hunger. If you need something to do, you should get some ointment and put it on the scratches on that poor dog’s back.”
Alexander Abraham said something that I prudently did not hear. Seeing that he had no information to hand out I went on an exploring expedition into the pantry. The place was awful beyond description, and for the first time a vague sentiment of pity for Alexander Abraham glimmered in my breast. When a man had to live in such surroundings the wonder was, not that he hated women, but that he didn’t hate the whole human race.
Alexander Abraham said something that I wisely chose to ignore. Noticing that he had no information to offer, I decided to go on a little adventure into the pantry. The place was beyond awful, and for the first time, I felt a vague sense of pity for Alexander Abraham. When a man has to live in such conditions, it was surprising, not that he hated women, but that he didn’t despise all of humanity.
But I got up a supper somehow. I am noted for getting up suppers. The bread was from the Carmody bakery and I made good tea and excellent toast; besides, I found a can of peaches in the pantry which, as they were bought, I wasn’t afraid to eat.
But I managed to put together a dinner somehow. I'm known for being able to put together dinners. The bread was from the Carmody bakery, and I made good tea and excellent toast; plus, I found a can of peaches in the pantry that I felt safe eating since they were store-bought.
That tea and toast mellowed Alexander Abraham in spite of himself. He ate the last crust, and didn’t growl when I gave William Adolphus all the cream that was left. Mr. Riley did not seem to want anything. He had no appetite.
That tea and toast relaxed Alexander Abraham whether he liked it or not. He finished the last crust and didn’t complain when I gave William Adolphus all the leftover cream. Mr. Riley didn’t seem to want anything. He had no appetite.
By this time the doctor’s boy had arrived with my valise. Alexander Abraham gave me quite civilly to understand that there was a spare room across the hall and that I might take possession of it. I went to it and put on a wrapper. There was a set of fine furniture in the room, and a comfortable bed. But the dust! William Adolphus had followed me in and his paws left marks everywhere he walked.
By this time, the doctor's son had arrived with my suitcase. Alexander Abraham politely informed me that there was a spare room across the hall and that I could take it. I went there and put on a robe. The room had a nice set of furniture and a comfortable bed. But the dust! William Adolphus had followed me in, and his paws left marks all over the place.
“Now,” I said briskly, returning to the kitchen, “I’m going to clean up and I shall begin with this kitchen. You’d better betake yourself to the sitting-room, Mr. Bennett, so as to be out of the way.”
“Alright,” I said quickly, heading back to the kitchen, “I’m going to clean up and I’ll start with this kitchen. You’d better head to the living room, Mr. Bennett, to stay out of the way.”
Alexander Abraham glared at me.
Alex Abraham glared at me.
“I’m not going to have my house meddled with,” he snapped. “It suits me. If you don’t like it you can leave it.”
“I’m not going to let anyone mess with my house,” he snapped. “It works for me. If you don’t like it, you can just leave.”
“No, I can’t. That is just the trouble,” I said pleasantly. “If I could leave it I shouldn’t be here for a minute. Since I can’t, it simply has to be cleaned. I can tolerate men and dogs when I am compelled to, but I cannot and will not tolerate dirt and disorder. Go into the sitting-room.”
“No, I can’t. That’s the problem,” I said nicely. “If I could walk away from it, I wouldn’t be here at all. Since I can’t, it just has to be cleaned. I can put up with men and dogs when I have to, but I can’t and won’t put up with dirt and chaos. Go into the sitting room.”
Alexander Abraham went. As he closed the door, I heard him say, in capitals, “WHAT AN AWFUL WOMAN!”
Alexander Abraham left. As he closed the door, I heard him say, in all caps, “WHAT AN AWFUL WOMAN!”
I cleared that kitchen and the pantry adjoining. It was ten o’clock when I got through, and Alexander Abraham had gone to bed without deigning further speech. I locked Mr. Riley in one room and William Adolphus in another and went to bed, too. I had never felt so dead tired in my life before. It had been a hard day.
I cleaned the kitchen and the connected pantry. It was ten o'clock when I finished, and Alexander Abraham had gone to bed without saying anything more. I locked Mr. Riley in one room and William Adolphus in another, then went to bed myself. I had never felt so exhausted in my life. It had been a tough day.
But I got up bright and early the next morning and got a tiptop breakfast, which Alexander Abraham condescended to eat. When the provision man came into the yard I called to him from the window to bring me a box of soap in the afternoon, and then I tackled the sitting-room.
But I got up early the next morning and had a great breakfast, which Alexander Abraham was kind enough to eat. When the supply guy came into the yard, I called to him from the window to bring me a box of soap in the afternoon, and then I got to work on the living room.
It took me the best part of a week to get that house in order, but I did it thoroughly. I am noted for doing things thoroughly. At the end of the time it was clean from garret to cellar. Alexander Abraham made no comments on my operations, though he groaned loud and often, and said caustic things to poor Mr. Riley, who hadn’t the spirit to answer back after his drubbing by William Adolphus. I made allowances for Alexander Abraham because his vaccination had taken and his arm was real sore; and I cooked elegant meals, not having much else to do, once I had got things scoured up. The house was full of provisions—Alexander Abraham wasn’t mean about such things, I will say that for him. Altogether, I was more comfortable than I had expected to be. When Alexander Abraham wouldn’t talk I let him alone; and when he would I just said as sarcastic things as he did, only I said them smiling and pleasant. I could see he had a wholesome awe for me. But now and then he seemed to forget his disposition and talked like a human being. We had one or two real interesting conversations. Alexander Abraham was an intelligent man, though he had got terribly warped. I told him once I thought he must have been nice when he was a boy.
It took me almost a week to get that house in order, but I did it thoroughly. I’m known for doing things meticulously. By the end, it was clean from top to bottom. Alexander Abraham didn’t comment on what I was doing, although he often groaned loudly and made sarcastic remarks to poor Mr. Riley, who didn’t have the energy to respond after getting beaten up by William Adolphus. I gave Alexander Abraham some leeway because his vaccination had taken, and his arm was really sore; plus, I cooked up some nice meals, not having much else to do once I had things all cleaned up. The house was stocked with plenty of food—Alexander Abraham wasn’t stingy about that, I’ll give him that. Overall, I was more comfortable than I had expected to be. When Alexander Abraham wouldn’t talk, I left him alone; and when he did, I just replied with equally sarcastic comments, but I said them with a smile. I could tell he had a genuine respect for me. But now and then, he seemed to forget his mood and talked like a normal person. We had one or two really interesting conversations. Alexander Abraham was an intelligent guy, even though he had gotten really twisted. I once told him I thought he must have been a nice kid when he was younger.
One day he astonished me by appearing at the dinner table with his hair brushed and a white collar on. We had a tiptop dinner that day, and I had made a pudding that was far too good for a woman hater. When Alexander Abraham had disposed of two large platefuls of it, he sighed and said,
One day he shocked me by showing up at the dinner table with his hair combed and wearing a white collar. We had an amazing dinner that day, and I had made a pudding that was way too good for someone who hated women. After Alexander Abraham finished two big helpings of it, he sighed and said,
“You can certainly cook. It’s a pity you are such a detestable crank in other respects.”
“You can definitely cook. It’s a shame you’re such an unbearable weirdo in other ways.”
“It’s kind of convenient being a crank,” I said. “People are careful how they meddle with you. Haven’t you found that out in your own experience?”
“It’s pretty convenient being a weirdo,” I said. “People are cautious about how they mess with you. Haven’t you realized that in your own experience?”
“I am NOT a crank,” growled Alexander Abraham resentfully. “All I ask is to be let alone.”
“I am NOT a weirdo,” Alexander Abraham grumbled resentfully. “All I want is to be left alone.”
“That’s the very crankiest kind of crank,” I said. “A person who wants to be let alone flies in the face of Providence, who decreed that folks for their own good were not to be let alone. But cheer up, Mr. Bennett. The quarantine will be up on Tuesday and then you’ll certainly be let alone for the rest of your natural life, as far as William Adolphus and I are concerned. You may then return to your wallowing in the mire and be as dirty and comfortable as of yore.”
“That's the crankiest kind of crank,” I said. “Someone who wants to be left alone goes against what fate intended, which is that people shouldn't be left to their own devices for their own good. But don't worry, Mr. Bennett. The quarantine will end on Tuesday, and then you can definitely be left alone for the rest of your life, as far as William Adolphus and I are concerned. You can go back to wallowing in the mud and be as dirty and comfortable as you used to be.”
Alexander Abraham growled again. The prospect didn’t seem to cheer him up as much as I should have expected. Then he did an amazing thing. He poured some cream into a saucer and set it down before William Adolphus. William Adolphus lapped it up, keeping one eye on Alexander Abraham lest the latter should change his mind. Not to be outdone, I handed Mr. Riley a bone.
Alexander Abraham growled again. The idea didn’t seem to lift his spirits as much as I expected. Then he did something surprising. He poured some cream into a saucer and placed it in front of William Adolphus. William Adolphus lapped it up, keeping one eye on Alexander Abraham in case he changed his mind. Not wanting to be outdone, I gave Mr. Riley a bone.
Neither Alexander Abraham nor I had worried much about the smallpox. We didn’t believe he would take it, for he hadn’t even seen the girl who was sick. But the very next morning I heard him calling me from the upstairs landing.
Neither Alexander Abraham nor I had thought much about the smallpox. We didn’t think he would catch it since he hadn’t even seen the girl who was sick. But the very next morning, I heard him calling me from the upstairs landing.
“Miss MacPherson,” he said in a voice so uncommonly mild that it gave me an uncanny feeling, “what are the symptoms of smallpox?”
“Miss MacPherson,” he said in a voice so unusually gentle that it felt unsettling, “what are the symptoms of smallpox?”
“Chills and flushes, pain in the limbs and back, nausea and vomiting,” I answered promptly, for I had been reading them up in a patent medicine almanac.
“Chills and hot flashes, pain in my arms and back, nausea and vomiting,” I replied quickly, since I had been looking them up in a patent medicine guide.
“I’ve got them all,” said Alexander Abraham hollowly.
“I have them all,” said Alexander Abraham emptily.
I didn’t feel as much scared as I should have expected. After enduring a woman hater and a brindled dog and the early disorder of that house—and coming off best with all three—smallpox seemed rather insignificant. I went to the window and called to Thomas Wright to send for the doctor.
I didn’t feel as scared as I probably should have. After dealing with a woman hater, a mixed-breed dog, and the chaos of that house—and coming out on top with all three—smallpox felt pretty minor. I went to the window and called for Thomas Wright to send for the doctor.
The doctor came down from Alexander Abraham’s room looking grave.
The doctor came out of Alexander Abraham's room looking serious.
“It’s impossible to pronounce on the disease yet,” he said. “There is no certainty until the eruption appears. But, of course, there is every likelihood that it is the smallpox. It is very unfortunate. I am afraid that it will be difficult to get a nurse. All the nurses in town who will take smallpox cases are overbusy now, for the epidemic is still raging there. However, I’ll go into town to-night and do my best. Meanwhile, at present, you must not go near him, Peter.”
“It’s impossible to make a diagnosis yet,” he said. “There’s no certainty until the rash shows up. But, of course, it’s very likely that it’s smallpox. This is really unfortunate. I’m afraid it’s going to be tough to find a nurse. All the nurses in town who will take smallpox cases are overwhelmed right now since the epidemic is still spreading. However, I’ll head into town tonight and do my best. In the meantime, you must not go near him, Peter.”
I wasn’t going to take orders from any man, and as soon as the doctor had gone I marched straight up to Alexander Abraham’s room with some dinner for him on a tray. There was a lemon cream I thought he could eat even if he had the smallpox.
I wasn’t going to take orders from anyone, and as soon as the doctor left, I marched straight up to Alexander Abraham’s room with some dinner for him on a tray. There was a lemon cream I figured he could eat even if he had smallpox.
“You shouldn’t come near me,” he growled. “You are risking your life.”
“You shouldn’t come near me,” he said harshly. “You’re putting your life on the line.”
“I am not going to see a fellow creature starve to death, even if he is a man,” I retorted.
“I’m not going to watch someone starve to death, even if he is a man,” I replied.
“The worst of it all,” groaned Alexander Abraham, between mouthfuls of lemon cream, “is that the doctor says I’ve got to have a nurse. I’ve got so kind of used to you being in the house that I don’t mind you, but the thought of another woman coming here is too much. Did you give my poor dog anything to eat?”
“The worst part,” groaned Alexander Abraham, between mouthfuls of lemon cream, “is that the doctor says I need to have a nurse. I’ve gotten so used to having you around the house that I don’t mind you, but the idea of another woman coming here is just too much. Did you give my poor dog anything to eat?”
“He has had a better dinner than many a Christian,” I said severely.
“He has had a better dinner than many Christians,” I said sternly.
Alexander Abraham need not have worried about another woman coming in. The doctor came back that night with care on his brow.
Alexander Abraham didn’t need to worry about another woman showing up. The doctor returned that night looking concerned.
“I don’t know what is to be done,” he said. “I can’t get a soul to come here.”
"I don't know what to do," he said. "I can't get anyone to come here."
“I shall nurse Mr. Bennett,” I said with dignity. “It is my duty and I never shirk my duty. I am noted for that. He is a man, and he has smallpox, and he keeps a vile dog; but I am not going to see him die for lack of care for all that.”
“I will take care of Mr. Bennett,” I said with confidence. “It's my responsibility, and I never avoid my responsibilities. That's something I'm known for. He’s a man, he has smallpox, and he owns a nasty dog; but I’m not going to let him die from lack of care because of that.”
“You’re a good soul, Peter,” said the doctor, looking relieved, manlike, as soon as he found a woman to shoulder the responsibility.
“You're a good person, Peter,” the doctor said, looking relieved, like a man who finally found a woman to take on the responsibility.
I nursed Alexander Abraham through the smallpox, and I didn’t mind it much. He was much more amiable sick than well, and he had the disease in a very mild form. Below stairs I reigned supreme and Mr. Riley and William Adolphus lay down together like the lion and the lamb. I fed Mr. Riley regularly, and once, seeing him looking lonesome, I patted him gingerly. It was nicer than I thought it would be. Mr. Riley lifted his head and looked at me with an expression in his eyes which cured me of wondering why on earth Alexander Abraham was so fond of the beast.
I took care of Alexander Abraham when he had smallpox, and I didn't mind it much. He was way more pleasant when he was sick than when he was well, and his illness was quite mild. Downstairs, I was in charge, and Mr. Riley and William Adolphus were lying together like the lion and the lamb. I fed Mr. Riley regularly, and once, noticing he looked a bit lonely, I gently patted him. It was nicer than I expected. Mr. Riley raised his head and looked at me with an expression that made me understand why Alexander Abraham was so fond of the animal.
When Alexander Abraham was able to sit up, he began to make up for the time he’d lost being pleasant. Anything more sarcastic than that man in his convalescence you couldn’t imagine. I just laughed at him, having found out that that could be depended on to irritate him. To irritate him still further I cleaned the house all over again. But what vexed him most of all was that Mr. Riley took to following me about and wagging what he had of a tail at me.
When Alexander Abraham could finally sit up, he started to make up for the time he’d spent being nice. You couldn't imagine anyone more sarcastic than him during his recovery. I just laughed at him, realizing that it always annoyed him. To annoy him even more, I cleaned the house from top to bottom again. But what bothered him the most was that Mr. Riley started following me around and wagging his tail at me.
“It wasn’t enough that you should come into my peaceful home and turn it upside down, but you have to alienate the affections of my dog,” complained Alexander Abraham.
“It wasn’t enough that you came into my peaceful home and turned it upside down, but you also had to make my dog distant,” complained Alexander Abraham.
“He’ll get fond of you again when I go home,” I said comfortingly. “Dogs aren’t very particular that way. What they want is bones. Cats now, they love disinterestedly. William Adolphus has never swerved in his allegiance to me, although you do give him cream in the pantry on the sly.”
“He’ll get attached to you again when I go home,” I said reassuringly. “Dogs aren’t picky like that. What they really want is bones. Cats, however, love without any conditions. William Adolphus has never wavered in his loyalty to me, even though you secretly give him cream from the pantry.”
Alexander Abraham looked foolish. He hadn’t thought I knew that.
Alexander Abraham looked ridiculous. He didn’t think I knew that.
I didn’t take the smallpox and in another week the doctor came out and sent the policeman home. I was disinfected and William Adolphus was fumigated, and then we were free to go.
I didn’t get the smallpox vaccine, and a week later the doctor came out and sent the policeman home. I was disinfected, and William Adolphus was fumigated, and then we were free to leave.
“Good-bye, Mr. Bennett,” I said, offering to shake hands in a forgiving spirit. “I’ve no doubt that you are glad to be rid of me, but you are no gladder than I am to go. I suppose this house will be dirtier than ever in a month’s time, and Mr. Riley will have discarded the little polish his manners have taken on. Reformation with men and dogs never goes very deep.”
“Goodbye, Mr. Bennett,” I said, extending my hand in a forgiving way. “I’m sure you're relieved to see me go, but you won’t be any happier to be rid of me than I am to leave. I imagine this house will be messier than ever in a month, and Mr. Riley will have tossed aside the little bit of polish his manners have picked up. Change with men and dogs never lasts long.”
With this Parthian shaft I walked out of the house, supposing that I had seen the last of it and Alexander Abraham.
With this Parthian arrow, I stepped out of the house, thinking that I had seen the last of it and Alexander Abraham.
I was glad to get back home, of course; but it did seem queer and lonesome. The cats hardly knew me, and William Adolphus roamed about forlornly and appeared to feel like an exile. I didn’t take as much pleasure in cooking as usual, for it seemed kind of foolish to be fussing over oneself. The sight of a bone made me think of poor Mr. Riley. The neighbours avoided me pointedly, for they couldn’t get rid of the fear that I might erupt into smallpox at any moment. My Sunday School class had been given to another woman, and altogether I felt as if I didn’t belong anywhere.
I was happy to be back home, of course, but it felt strange and lonely. The cats hardly recognized me, and William Adolphus wandered around sadly, seeming to feel like an outcast. I didn’t enjoy cooking as much as I usually did, because it felt a bit silly to be fussing over myself. Just seeing a bone reminded me of poor Mr. Riley. The neighbors pointedly avoided me, worried that I might break out with smallpox at any moment. My Sunday School class had been given to another woman, and overall, I felt like I didn’t belong anywhere.
I had existed like this for a fortnight when Alexander Abraham suddenly appeared. He walked in one evening at dusk, but at first sight I didn’t know him he was so spruced and barbered up. But William Adolphus knew him. Will you believe it, William Adolphus, my own William Adolphus, rubbed up against that man’s trouser leg with an undisguised purr of satisfaction.
I had been living like this for two weeks when Alexander Abraham suddenly showed up. He walked in one evening at dusk, and honestly, I didn’t recognize him at first; he looked so polished and well-groomed. But William Adolphus recognized him. Can you believe it? My own William Adolphus rubbed against that guy’s pant leg with a clear purr of satisfaction.
“I had to come, Angelina,” said Alexander Abraham. “I couldn’t stand it any longer.”
“I had to come, Angelina,” Alexander Abraham said. “I couldn’t take it anymore.”
“My name is Peter,” I said coldly, although I was feeling ridiculously glad about something.
“My name is Peter,” I said coldly, even though I was feeling absurdly happy about something.
“It isn’t,” said Alexander Abraham stubbornly. “It is Angelina for me, and always will be. I shall never call you Peter. Angelina just suits you exactly; and Angelina Bennett would suit you still better. You must come back, Angelina. Mr. Riley is moping for you, and I can’t get along without somebody to appreciate my sarcasms, now that you have accustomed me to the luxury.”
“It isn’t,” Alexander Abraham insisted. “It’s Angelina for me, and it always will be. I’m never going to call you Peter. Angelina fits you perfectly; and Angelina Bennett would suit you even better. You have to come back, Angelina. Mr. Riley is sulking without you, and I can’t manage without someone to appreciate my sarcasm, now that you’ve spoiled me with that luxury.”
“What about the other five cats?” I demanded.
“What about the other five cats?” I asked.
Alexander Abraham sighed.
Alexander Abraham sighed.
“I suppose they’ll have to come too,” he sighed, “though no doubt they’ll chase poor Mr. Riley clean off the premises. But I can live without him, and I can’t without you. How soon can you be ready to marry me?”
“I guess they’ll have to come too,” he sighed, “though they’ll definitely scare poor Mr. Riley off the property. But I can do without him, and I can’t do without you. How soon can you be ready to marry me?”
“I haven’t said that I was going to marry you at all, have I?” I said tartly, just to be consistent. For I wasn’t feeling tart.
“I haven’t said that I was going to marry you at all, have I?” I said sharply, just to stay true to form. Because I wasn’t feeling sharp at all.
“No, but you will, won’t you?” said Alexander Abraham anxiously. “Because if you won’t, I wish you’d let me die of the smallpox. Do, dear Angelina.”
“No, but you will, right?” Alexander Abraham said anxiously. “Because if you won’t, I wish you’d just let me die from the smallpox. Please, dear Angelina.”
To think that a man should dare to call me his “dear Angelina!” And to think that I shouldn’t mind!
To think that a guy would actually call me his “dear Angelina!” And to think that I wouldn’t care!
“Where I go, William Adolphus goes,” I said, “but I shall give away the other five cats for—for the sake of Mr. Riley.”
“Where I go, William Adolphus goes,” I said, “but I’ll give away the other five cats—for Mr. Riley's sake.”
IX. Pa Sloane’s Purchase
“I guess the molasses is getting low, ain’t it?” said Pa Sloane insinuatingly. “S’pose I’d better drive up to Carmody this afternoon and get some more.”
“I guess the molasses is running low, huh?” said Pa Sloane slyly. “I guess I’d better head up to Carmody this afternoon and get some more.”
“There’s a good half-gallon of molasses in the jug yet,” said ma Sloane ruthlessly.
“There's still a good half-gallon of molasses in the jug,” said Ma Sloane without holding back.
“That so? Well, I noticed the kerosene demijohn wasn’t very hefty the last time I filled the can. Reckon it needs replenishing.”
"Is that so? Well, I noticed the kerosene jug wasn’t very heavy the last time I filled the can. I think it needs to be refilled."
“We have kerosene enough to do for a fortnight yet.” Ma continued to eat her dinner with an impassive face, but a twinkle made itself apparent in her eye. Lest Pa should see it, and feel encouraged thereby, she looked immovably at her plate.
“We have enough kerosene to last us for another two weeks.” Ma kept eating her dinner with a straight face, but a glimmer of amusement shone in her eye. To keep Pa from noticing and feeling hopeful, she fixed her gaze firmly on her plate.
Pa Sloane sighed. His invention was giving out.
Pa Sloane sighed. His invention was failing.
“Didn’t I hear you say day before yesterday that you were out of nutmegs?” he queried, after a few moments’ severe reflection.
“Didn’t I hear you say the other day that you were out of nutmegs?” he asked, after a moment of serious thought.
“I got a supply of them from the egg-pedlar yesterday,” responded Ma, by a great effort preventing the twinkle from spreading over her entire face. She wondered if this third failure would squelch Pa. But Pa was not to be squelched.
“I got a bunch from the egg seller yesterday,” Ma replied, making a big effort to stop a smile from spreading across her whole face. She wondered if this third failure would crush Pa. But Pa was not going to be crushed.
“Well, anyway,” he said, brightening up under the influence of a sudden saving inspiration. “I’ll have to go up to get the sorrel mare shod. So, if you’ve any little errands you want done at the store, Ma, just make a memo of them while I hitch up.”
“Well, anyway,” he said, feeling more cheerful thanks to a sudden burst of inspiration. “I need to head up to get the sorrel mare shod. So, if you have any errands for the store, Mom, just jot them down while I get the horse ready.”
The matter of shoeing the sorrel mare was beyond Ma’s province, although she had her own suspicions about the sorrel mare’s need of shoes.
The issue of putting shoes on the sorrel mare was out of Ma’s hands, even though she had her own doubts about whether the sorrel mare needed them.
“Why can’t you give up beating about the bush, Pa?” she demanded, with contemptuous pity. “You might as well own up what’s taking you to Carmody. I can see through your design. You want to get away to the Garland auction. That is what is troubling you, Pa Sloane.”
“Why can’t you stop beating around the bush, Dad?” she asked, with a scornful kind of pity. “You might as well admit why you’re going to Carmody. I can see through your plan. You want to escape to the Garland auction. That’s what’s bothering you, Dad Sloane.”
“I dunno but what I might step over, seeing it’s so handy. But the sorrel mare really does need shoeing, Ma,” protested Pa.
“I don’t know but I might as well, since it’s so convenient. But the sorrel mare really does need new shoes, Mom,” protested Dad.
“There’s always something needing to be done if it’s convenient,” retorted Ma. “Your mania for auctions will be the ruin of you yet, Pa. A man of fifty-five ought to have grown out of such a hankering. But the older you get the worse you get. Anyway, if I wanted to go to auctions, I’d select them as was something like, and not waste my time on little one-horse affairs like this of Garland’s.”
“There's always something that needs doing if it's convenient,” Ma shot back. “Your obsession with auctions is going to be your downfall, Pa. A fifty-five-year-old man should have outgrown that kind of craving. But the older you get, the worse it gets. Anyway, if I wanted to go to auctions, I’d choose ones that are worthwhile, not waste my time on tiny little events like this one at Garland’s.”
“One might pick up something real cheap at Garland’s,” said Pa defensively.
“One can find something really cheap at Garland’s,” Pa said defensively.
“Well, you are not going to pick up anything, cheap or otherwise, Pa Sloane, because I’m going with you to see that you don’t. I know I can’t stop you from going. I might as well try to stop the wind from blowing. But I shall go, too, out of self-defence. This house is so full now of old clutter and truck that you’ve brought home from auctions that I feel as if I was made up out of pieces and left overs.”
“Well, you're not going to bring home anything, cheap or otherwise, Pa Sloane, because I'm going with you to make sure you don't. I know I can't stop you from going. It would be like trying to stop the wind from blowing. But I'm coming too, for my own peace of mind. This house is already overflowing with old junk and stuff you've brought back from auctions that I feel like I'm just made up of random bits and pieces.”
Pa Sloane sighed again. It was not exhilarating to attend an auction with Ma. She would never let him bid on anything. But he realized that Ma’s mind was made up beyond the power of mortal man’s persuasion to alter it, so he went out to hitch up.
Pa Sloane sighed again. It was not exciting to attend an auction with Ma. She would never let him bid on anything. But he realized that Ma’s mind was made up beyond the power of any mortal to change it, so he went out to hook up the wagon.
Pa Sloane’s dissipation was going to auctions and buying things that nobody else would buy. Ma Sloane’s patient endeavours of over thirty years had been able to effect only a partial reform. Sometimes Pa heroically refrained from going to an auction for six months at a time; then he would break out worse than ever, go to all that took place for miles around, and come home with a wagonful of misfits. His last exploit had been to bid on an old dasher churn for five dollars—the boys “ran things up” on Pa Sloane for the fun of it—and bring it home to outraged Ma, who had made her butter for fifteen years in the very latest, most up-to-date barrel churn. To add insult to injury this was the second dasher churn Pa had bought at auction. That settled it. Ma decreed that henceforth she would chaperon Pa when he went to auctions.
Pa Sloane’s idea of fun was going to auctions and buying things that nobody else wanted. Ma Sloane’s efforts over the last thirty years had only made a small dent in his habits. Sometimes, Pa would heroically avoid going to an auction for six months, but then he would go back to his old ways, attending every auction within miles and coming home with a wagon full of oddball items. His latest adventure involved bidding on an old dasher churn for five dollars—the local kids would push the bids up just for laughs—and bringing it home to a furious Ma, who had been making her butter for fifteen years in the newest, most modern barrel churn. To make matters worse, this was the second dasher churn Pa had bought at auction. That was the last straw. Ma decided that from now on, she would go with Pa when he went to auctions.
But this was the day of Pa’s good angel. When he drove up to the door where Ma was waiting, a breathless, hatless imp of ten flew into the yard, and hurled himself between Ma and the wagon-step.
But this was the day of Pa’s good angel. When he pulled up to the door where Ma was waiting, a breathless, hatless kid of ten dashed into the yard and threw himself between Ma and the wagon step.
“Oh, Mrs. Sloane, won’t you come over to our house at once?” he gasped. “The baby, he’s got colic, and ma’s just wild, and he’s all black in the face.”
“Oh, Mrs. Sloane, will you please come over to our house right away?” he exclaimed. “The baby has colic, and mom is just frantic, and he’s all blue in the face.”
Ma went, feeling that the stars in their courses fought against a woman who was trying to do her duty by her husband. But first she admonished Pa.
Ma went, feeling like the stars were aligned against a woman who was trying to do right by her husband. But first, she gave Pa a piece of her mind.
“I shall have to let you go alone. But I charge you, Pa, not to bid on anything—on ANYTHING, do you hear?”
“I'll have to let you go by yourself. But I’m telling you, Pa, don’t bid on anything—on ANYTHING, got it?”
Pa heard and promised to heed, with every intention of keeping his promise. Then he drove away joyfully. On any other occasion Ma would have been a welcome companion. But she certainly spoiled the flavour of an auction.
Pa heard and promised to listen, fully intending to keep his promise. Then he drove away happily. On any other occasion, Ma would have been a great companion. But she definitely spoiled the excitement of an auction.
When Pa arrived at the Carmody store, he saw that the little yard of the Garland place below the hill was already full of people. The auction had evidently begun; so, not to miss any more of it, Pa hurried down. The sorrel mare could wait for her shoes until afterwards.
When Pa got to the Carmody store, he noticed that the small yard of the Garland place down the hill was already packed with people. The auction had clearly started, so Pa rushed down to make sure he didn't miss anything else. The sorrel mare could wait for her shoes until later.
Ma had been within bounds when she called the Garland auction a “one-horse affair.” It certainly was very paltry, especially when compared to the big Donaldson auction of a month ago, which Pa still lived over in happy dreams.
Ma had been fair when she called the Garland auction a “one-horse affair.” It really was pretty disappointing, especially when compared to the big Donaldson auction from a month ago, which Pa still reminisced about with happy dreams.
Horace Garland and his wife had been poor. When they died within six weeks of each other, one of consumption and one of pneumonia, they left nothing but debts and a little furniture. The house had been a rented one.
Horace Garland and his wife had been broke. When they passed away within six weeks of each other, one from tuberculosis and the other from pneumonia, they left behind only debts and a few pieces of furniture. The house had been rented.
The bidding on the various poor articles of household gear put up for sale was not brisk, but had an element of resigned determination. Carmody people knew that these things had to be sold to pay the debts, and they could not be sold unless they were bought. Still, it was a very tame affair.
The bidding on the different worn household items for sale wasn't lively, but there was a sense of resigned determination. The Carmody folks understood that these items needed to be sold to settle the debts, and they couldn't be sold unless someone bought them. Yet, it was still a pretty dull event.
A woman came out of the house carrying a baby of about eighteen months in her arms, and sat down on the bench beneath the window.
A woman walked out of the house holding a baby who was around eighteen months old in her arms and sat down on the bench under the window.
“There’s Marthy Blair with the Garland Baby,” said Robert Lawson to Pa. “I’d like to know what’s to become of that poor young one!”
“There’s Marthy Blair with the Garland Baby,” Robert Lawson said to Pa. “I’d like to know what’s going to happen to that poor young one!”
“Ain’t there any of the father’s or mother’s folks to take him?” asked Pa.
“Aren’t there any relatives on the father’s or mother’s side to take him?” Pa asked.
“No. Horace had no relatives that anybody ever heard of. Mrs. Horace had a brother; but he went to Manitoba years ago, and nobody knows where he is now. Somebody’ll have to take the baby and nobody seems anxious to. I’ve got eight myself, or I’d think about it. He’s a fine little chap.”
“No. Horace didn’t have any relatives that anyone ever knew about. Mrs. Horace had a brother, but he went to Manitoba years ago, and no one knows where he is now. Someone will need to take care of the baby, but nobody seems eager to. I already have eight of my own, or I’d consider it. He’s a great little guy.”
Pa, with Ma’s parting admonition ringing in his ears, did not bid on anything, although it will never be known how great was the heroic self-restraint he put on himself, until just at the last, when he did bid on a collection of flower-pots, thinking he might indulge himself to that small extent. But Josiah Sloane had been commissioned by his wife to bring those flower-pots home to her; so Pa lost them.
Pa, with Ma’s final warning echoing in his ears, didn’t bid on anything, though we’ll never know how immense his self-control was, until the very end, when he decided to bid on a set of flower pots, thinking he could treat himself just a little. But Josiah Sloane had been told by his wife to bring those flower pots back for her; so Pa ended up losing them.
“There, that’s all,” said the auctioneer, wiping his face, for the day was very warm for October.
“There, that’s it,” said the auctioneer, wiping his face, since it was a really warm day for October.
“There’s nothing more unless we sell the baby.”
“There’s nothing more unless we sell the baby.”
A laugh went through the crowd. The sale had been a dull affair, and they were ready for some fun. Someone called out, “Put him up, Jacob.” The joke found favour and the call was repeated hilariously.
A laugh spread through the crowd. The sale had been boring, and they were looking for some entertainment. Someone shouted, “Put him up, Jacob.” The joke was well-received, and the call was repeated with laughter.
Jacob Blair took little Teddy Garland out of Martha’s arms and stood him up on the table by the door, steadying the small chap with one big brown hand. The baby had a mop of yellow curls, and a pink and white face, and big blue eyes. He laughed out at the men before him and waved his hands in delight. Pa Sloane thought he had never seen so pretty a baby.
Jacob Blair gently took little Teddy Garland from Martha's arms and set him up on the table by the door, holding the small boy steady with one large brown hand. The baby had a bunch of yellow curls, a pink and white face, and big blue eyes. He laughed at the men in front of him and waved his hands in excitement. Pa Sloane thought he had never seen such a beautiful baby.
“Here’s a baby for sale,” shouted the auctioneer. “A genuine article, pretty near as good as brand-new. A real live baby, warranted to walk and talk a little. Who bids? A dollar? Did I hear anyone mean enough to bid a dollar? No, sir, babies don’t come as cheap as that, especially the curly-headed brand.”
“Here’s a baby for sale,” shouted the auctioneer. “A genuine item, almost as good as new. A real live baby, guaranteed to walk and talk a bit. Who’s bidding? A dollar? Did I just hear someone cheap enough to bid a dollar? No way, babies don’t come that cheap, especially the curly-haired ones.”
The crowd laughed again. Pa Sloane, by way of keeping on the joke, cried, “Four dollars!”
The crowd laughed again. Pa Sloane, continuing the joke, shouted, “Four bucks!”
Everybody looked at him. The impression flashed through the crowd that Pa was in earnest, and meant thus to signify his intention of giving the baby a home. He was well-to-do, and his only son was grown up and married.
Everybody stared at him. The crowd quickly realized that Pa was serious and wanted to show that he intended to give the baby a home. He was financially stable, and his only son was grown and married.
“Six,” cried out John Clarke from the other side of the yard. John Clarke lived at White Sands and he and his wife were childless.
“Six,” shouted John Clarke from across the yard. John Clarke lived at White Sands, and he and his wife were without children.
That bid of John Clarke’s was Pa’s undoing. Pa Sloane could not have an enemy; but a rival he had, and that rival was John Clarke. Everywhere at auctions John Clarke was wont to bid against Pa. At the last auction he had outbid Pa in everything, not having the fear of his wife before his eyes. Pa’s fighting blood was up in a moment; he forgot Ma Sloane; he forgot what he was bidding for; he forgot everything except a determination that John Clarke should not be victor again.
That bid from John Clarke was the downfall of Pa. Pa Sloane didn't have any enemies, but he did have a rival, and that rival was John Clarke. At every auction, John Clarke would always bid against Pa. At the last auction, he had outbid Pa on everything, not being held back by any fear of his wife. Pa’s competitive spirit was ignited immediately; he forgot about Ma Sloane, he forgot what he was bidding on, he forgot everything except for his determination that John Clarke would not win again.
“Ten,” he called shrilly.
"Ten," he shouted.
“Fifteen,” shouted Clarke.
“Fifteen!” Clarke shouted.
“Twenty,” vociferated Pa.
"Twenty," shouted Pa.
“Twenty-five,” bellowed Clarke.
“Twenty-five,” shouted Clarke.
“Thirty,” shrieked Pa. He nearly bust a blood-vessel in his shrieking, but he had won. Clarke turned off with a laugh and a shrug, and the baby was knocked down to Pa Sloane by the auctioneer, who had meanwhile been keeping the crowd in roars of laughter by a quick fire of witticisms. There had not been such fun at an auction in Carmody for many a long day.
“Thirty,” yelled Pa. He almost burst a blood vessel from shouting, but he won. Clarke walked away, laughing and shrugging, and the baby was sold to Pa Sloane by the auctioneer, who had been keeping the crowd in stitches with a rapid-fire of jokes. It had been a long time since there was such entertainment at an auction in Carmody.
Pa Sloane came, or was pushed, forward. The baby was put into his arms; he realized that he was expected to keep it, and he was too dazed to refuse; besides, his heart went out to the child.
Pa Sloane was brought forward, or maybe he was shoved. The baby was placed in his arms; he understood that he was supposed to hold it, and he was too stunned to say no; plus, he felt a deep affection for the child.
The auctioneer looked doubtfully at the money which Pa laid mutely down.
The auctioneer glanced skeptically at the cash that Pa quietly placed on the table.
“I s’pose that part was only a joke,” he said.
"I guess that part was just a joke," he said.
“Not a bit of it,” said Robert Lawson. “All the money won’t be too much to pay the debts. There’s a doctor’s bill, and this will just about pay it.”
“Not at all,” said Robert Lawson. “All the money won’t be enough to cover the debts. There’s a doctor’s bill, and this will barely cover it.”
Pa Sloane drove back home, with the sorrel mare still unshod, the baby, and the baby’s meager bundle of clothes. The baby did not trouble him much; it had become well used to strangers in the past two months, and promptly fell asleep on his arm; but Pa Sloane did not enjoy that drive; at the end of it he mentally saw Ma Sloane.
Pa Sloane drove home with the unshod sorrel mare, the baby, and the baby's few pieces of clothing. The baby didn’t bother him too much; it had gotten used to strangers over the past two months and quickly fell asleep in his arms. But Pa Sloane didn’t enjoy the drive; by the end of it, he was thinking about Ma Sloane.
Ma was there, too, waiting for him on the back door-step as he drove into the yard at sunset. Her face, when she saw the baby, expressed the last degree of amazement.
Ma was there, too, waiting for him on the back step as he drove into the yard at sunset. Her face, when she saw the baby, showed absolute astonishment.
“Pa Sloane,” she demanded, “whose is that young one, and where did you get it?”
“Pa Sloane,” she demanded, “whose kid is that, and where did you get it?”
“I—I—bought it at the auction, Ma,” said Pa feebly. Then he waited for the explosion. None came. This last exploit of Pa’s was too much for Ma.
“I—I—bought it at the auction, Mom,” said Dad weakly. Then he waited for the explosion. None came. This latest stunt of Dad’s was too much for Mom.
With a gasp she snatched the baby from Pa’s arms, and ordered him to go out and put the mare in. When Pa returned to the kitchen Ma had set the baby on the sofa, fenced him around with chairs so that he couldn’t fall off and given him a molassed cooky.
With a gasp, she grabbed the baby from Pa’s arms and told him to go outside and put the mare away. When Pa came back to the kitchen, Ma had placed the baby on the sofa, surrounded him with chairs so he couldn’t fall, and given him a molasses cookie.
“Now, Pa Sloane, you can explain,” she said.
“Now, Pa Sloane, you can explain,” she said.
Pa explained. Ma listened in grim silence until he had finished. Then she said sternly:
Pa explained. Ma listened silently with a serious expression until he was done. Then she said firmly:
“Do you reckon we’re going to keep this baby?”
“Do you think we're going to keep this baby?”
“I—I—dunno,” said Pa. And he didn’t.
“I—I—don’t know,” said Pa. And he didn’t.
“Well, we’re NOT. I brought up one boy and that’s enough. I don’t calculate to be pestered with any more. I never was much struck on children as children, anyhow. You say that Mary Garland had a brother out in Manitoba? Well, we shall just write to him and tell him he’s got to look out for his nephew.”
“Well, we’re NOT. I raised one boy and that’s enough. I don’t intend to be bothered with any more. I was never really fond of kids as kids, anyway. You mentioned that Mary Garland had a brother out in Manitoba? Well, we’ll just write to him and let him know he has to take care of his nephew.”
“But how can you do that, Ma, when nobody knows his address?” objected Pa, with a wistful look at that delicious, laughing baby.
“But how can you do that, Mom, when nobody knows his address?” Pa said, looking at that adorable, laughing baby with a hint of sadness.
“I’ll find out his address if I have to advertise in the papers for him,” retorted Ma. “As for you, Pa Sloane, you’re not fit to be out of a lunatic asylum. The next auction you’ll be buying a wife, I s’pose?”
“I’ll track down his address if I have to put an ad in the papers,” shot back Ma. “And you, Pa Sloane, are not fit to be out of a crazy house. I suppose the next auction, you’ll be buying yourself a wife?”
Pa, quite crushed by Ma’s sarcasm, pulled his chair in to supper. Ma picked up the baby and sat down at the head of the table. Little Teddy laughed and pinched her face—Ma’s face! Ma looked very grim, but she fed him his supper as skilfully as if it had not been thirty years since she had done such a thing. But then, the woman who once learns the mother knack never forgets it.
Pa, feeling defeated by Ma’s sarcasm, pulled his chair in for supper. Ma picked up the baby and sat down at the head of the table. Little Teddy laughed and pinched her face—Ma’s face! Ma looked very serious, but she fed him his dinner as skillfully as if it hadn’t been thirty years since she had done that. But then, a woman who learns the mothering skill never forgets it.
After tea Ma despatched Pa over to William Alexander’s to borrow a high chair. When Pa returned in the twilight, the baby was fenced in on the sofa again, and Ma was stepping briskly about the garret. She was bringing down the little cot bed her own boy had once occupied, and setting it up in their room for Teddy. Then she undressed the baby and rocked him to sleep, crooning an old lullaby over him. Pa Sloane sat quietly and listened, with very sweet memories of the long ago, when he and Ma had been young and proud, and the bewhiskered William Alexander had been a curly-headed little fellow like this one.
After tea, Ma sent Pa over to William Alexander’s house to borrow a high chair. When Pa came back at twilight, the baby was once again tucked in on the sofa, and Ma was busily moving around the attic. She was taking down the little crib that her own son once slept in and setting it up in their room for Teddy. Then she undressed the baby and rocked him to sleep, singing an old lullaby to him. Pa Sloane sat quietly and listened, filled with sweet memories of long ago when he and Ma were young and proud, and the whiskered William Alexander had been a curly-haired little boy just like this one.
Ma was not driven to advertising for Mrs. Garland’s brother. That personage saw the notice of his sister’s death in a home paper and wrote to the Carmody postmaster for full information. The letter was referred to Ma and Ma answered it.
Ma didn’t reach out to advertise for Mrs. Garland’s brother. That guy saw the notice of his sister’s death in a local newspaper and wrote to the Carmody postmaster for all the details. The letter was passed on to Ma, and she responded to it.
She wrote that they had taken in the baby, pending further arrangements, but had no intention of keeping it; and she calmly demanded of its uncle what was to be done with it. Then she sealed and addressed the letter with an unfaltering hand; but, when it was done, she looked across the table at Pa Sloane, who was sitting in the armchair with the baby on his knee. They were having a royal good time together. Pa had always been dreadfully foolish about babies. He looked ten years younger. Ma’s keen eyes softened a little as she watched them.
She wrote that they had taken in the baby, while they made further plans, but had no intention of keeping it; and she calmly asked its uncle what was to be done with it. Then she sealed and addressed the letter with steady hands; but when she finished, she looked across the table at Pa Sloane, who was sitting in the armchair with the baby on his knee. They were having a great time together. Pa had always been terribly silly about babies. He looked a decade younger. Ma’s sharp eyes softened a bit as she watched them.
A prompt answer came to her letter. Teddy’s uncle wrote that he had six children of his own, but was nevertheless willing and glad to give his little nephew a home. But he could not come after him. Josiah Spencer, of White Sands, was going out to Manitoba in the spring. If Mr. and Mrs. Sloane could only keep the baby till then he could be sent out with the Spencers. Perhaps they would see a chance sooner.
A quick reply came to her letter. Teddy’s uncle wrote that he had six kids of his own, but he was still happy to offer his little nephew a home. However, he couldn’t come pick him up. Josiah Spencer, from White Sands, was heading to Manitoba in the spring. If Mr. and Mrs. Sloane could just keep the baby until then, he could be sent out with the Spencers. Maybe they would find a chance sooner.
“There’ll be no chance sooner,” said Pa Sloane in a tone of satisfaction.
“There won’t be a chance any time soon,” said Pa Sloane with a satisfied tone.
“No, worse luck!” retorted Ma crisply.
“No, worse luck!” Ma replied sharply.
The winter passed by. Little Teddy grew and throve, and Pa Sloane worshipped him. Ma was very good to him, too, and Teddy was just as fond of her as of Pa.
The winter went by. Little Teddy grew and thrived, and Pa Sloane adored him. Ma was really good to him as well, and Teddy loved her just as much as he loved Pa.
Nevertheless, as the spring drew near, Pa became depressed. Sometimes he sighed heavily, especially when he heard casual references to the Josiah Spencer emigration.
Nevertheless, as spring approached, Pa became upset. Sometimes he sighed deeply, especially when he heard offhand mentions of the Josiah Spencer emigration.
One warm afternoon in early May Josiah Spencer arrived. He found Ma knitting placidly in the kitchen, while Pa nodded over his newspaper and the baby played with the cat on the floor.
One warm afternoon in early May, Josiah Spencer arrived. He found Ma calmly knitting in the kitchen, while Pa dozed over his newspaper and the baby played with the cat on the floor.
“Good afternoon, Mrs. Sloane,” said Josiah with a flourish. “I just dropped in to see about this young man here. We are going to leave next Wednesday; so you’d better send him down to our place Monday or Tuesday, so that he can get used to us, and—”
“Good afternoon, Mrs. Sloane,” said Josiah with a flourish. “I just stopped by to check on this young man here. We're leaving next Wednesday, so you should send him over to our place on Monday or Tuesday, so he can get to know us, and—”
“Oh, Ma,” began Pa, rising imploringly to his feet.
“Oh, Mom,” started Dad, getting up desperately on his feet.
Ma transfixed him with her eye.
Ma made eye contact with him.
“Sit down, Pa,” she commanded.
“Sit down, Dad,” she commanded.
Unhappy Pa sat.
Sad Dad sat.
Then Ma glared at the smiling Josiah, who instantly felt as guilty as if he had been caught stealing sheep red-handed.
Then Ma glared at the smiling Josiah, who immediately felt as guilty as if he had been caught stealing sheep in broad daylight.
“We are much obliged to you, Mr. Spencer,” said Ma icily, “but this baby is OURS. We bought him, and we paid for him. A bargain is a bargain. When I pay cash down for babies, I propose to get my money’s worth. We are going to keep this baby in spite of any number of uncles in Manitoba. Have I made this sufficiently clear to your understanding, Mr. Spencer?”
“We really appreciate it, Mr. Spencer,” Ma said coldly, “but this baby is OURS. We bought him, and we paid for him. A deal is a deal. When I pay cash upfront for babies, I expect to get my money’s worth. We’re going to keep this baby no matter how many uncles there are in Manitoba. Have I made this clear enough for you to understand, Mr. Spencer?”
“Certainly, certainly,” stammered the unfortunate man, feeling guiltier than ever, “but I thought you didn’t want him—I thought you’d written to his uncle—I thought—”
“Of course, of course,” stammered the unfortunate man, feeling guiltier than ever, “but I thought you didn’t want him—I thought you’d written to his uncle—I thought—”
“I really wouldn’t think quite so much if I were you,” said Ma kindly. “It must be hard on you. Won’t you stay and have tea with us?”
“I really wouldn’t overthink it if I were you,” Ma said kindly. “It must be tough on you. Won’t you stay and have some tea with us?”
But, no, Josiah would not stay. He was thankful to make his escape with such rags of self-respect as remained to him.
But no, Josiah wouldn’t stick around. He was grateful to get away with whatever scraps of self-respect he had left.
Pa Sloane arose and came around to Ma’s chair. He laid a trembling hand on her shoulder.
Pa Sloane got up and walked over to Ma’s chair. He placed a shaking hand on her shoulder.
“Ma, you’re a good woman,” he said softly.
“Mom, you’re a good woman,” he said softly.
“Go ‘long, Pa,” said Ma.
"Go on, Dad," said Mom.
X. The Courting of Prissy Strong
I WASN’T able to go to prayer meeting that evening because I had neuralgia in my face; but Thomas went, and the minute he came home I knew by the twinkle in his eye that he had some news.
I couldn't make it to prayer meeting that evening because I had facial nerve pain; but Thomas went, and the moment he got home, I could tell by the sparkle in his eye that he had some news.
“Who do you s’pose Stephen Clark went home with from meeting to-night?” he said, chuckling.
“Who do you think Stephen Clark went home with after the meeting tonight?” he said, chuckling.
“Jane Miranda Blair,” I said promptly. Stephen Clark’s wife had been dead for two years and he hadn’t taken much notice of anybody, so far as was known. But Carmody had Jane Miranda all ready for him, and really I don’t know why she didn’t suit him, except for the reason that a man never does what he is expected to do when it comes to marrying.
“Jane Miranda Blair,” I said right away. Stephen Clark’s wife had been gone for two years, and he hadn’t really paid attention to anyone, as far as anyone knew. But Carmody had Jane Miranda all set for him, and honestly, I don’t know why she didn’t fit with him, except that a man never does what people expect when it comes to marriage.
Thomas chuckled again.
Thomas laughed again.
“Wrong. He stepped up to Prissy Strong and walked off with her. Cold soup warmed over.”
“Wrong. He walked up to Prissy Strong and took her away. Cold soup warmed up.”
“Prissy Strong!” I just held up my hands. Then I laughed. “He needn’t try for Prissy,” I said. “Emmeline nipped that in the bud twenty years ago, and she’ll do it again.”
“Prissy Strong!” I just raised my hands. Then I laughed. “He doesn’t need to go for Prissy,” I said. “Emmeline shut that down twenty years ago, and she’ll do it again.”
“Em’line is an old crank,” growled Thomas. He detested Emmeline Strong, and always did.
“Em’line is such a pain,” Thomas grumbled. He hated Emmeline Strong, and he always had.
“She’s that, all right,” I agreed, “and that is just the reason she can turn poor Prissy any way she likes. You mark my words, she’ll put her foot right down on this as soon as she finds it out.”
“She’s definitely that,” I agreed, “and that’s exactly why she can manipulate poor Prissy however she wants. Just wait and see, the moment she finds out, she’ll step in and take control.”
Thomas said that I was probably right. I lay awake for a long time after I went to bed that night, thinking of Prissy and Stephen. As a general rule, I don’t concern my head about other people’s affairs, but Prissy was such a helpless creature I couldn’t get her off my mind.
Thomas said I was probably right. I lay awake for a long time after going to bed that night, thinking about Prissy and Stephen. Normally, I don’t worry about other people’s business, but Prissy was such a helpless person that I couldn’t stop thinking about her.
Twenty years ago Stephen Clark had tried to go with Prissy Strong. That was pretty soon after Prissy’s father had died. She and Emmeline were living alone together. Emmeline was thirty, ten years older than Prissy, and if ever there were two sisters totally different from each other in every way, those two were Emmeline and Prissy Strong.
Twenty years ago, Stephen Clark had tried to pursue Prissy Strong. This was shortly after Prissy's father had passed away. She and Emmeline were living together alone. Emmeline was thirty, ten years older than Prissy, and if there were ever two sisters who were completely different from each other in every way, it was Emmeline and Prissy Strong.
Emmeline took after her father; she was big and dark and homely, and she was the most domineering creature that ever stepped on shoe leather. She simply ruled poor Prissy with a rod of iron.
Emmeline resembled her father; she was tall, dark, and plain, and she was the most controlling person you could imagine. She absolutely dominated poor Prissy with an iron fist.
Prissy herself was a pretty girl—at least most people thought so. I can’t honestly say I ever admired her style much myself. I like something with more vim and snap to it. Prissy was slim and pink, with soft, appealing blue eyes, and pale gold hair all clinging in baby rings around her face. She was just as meek and timid as she looked and there wasn’t a bit of harm in her. I always liked Prissy, even if I didn’t admire her looks as much as some people did.
Prissy was a pretty girl—at least that’s what most people thought. I can’t honestly say I ever admired her style much myself. I prefer something with more energy and flair. Prissy was slim and rosy, with soft, friendly blue eyes and pale gold hair that curled around her face in little rings. She was as shy and gentle as she appeared, and there wasn’t a mean bone in her body. I always liked Prissy, even if I didn’t think she was as beautiful as some others did.
Anyway, it was plain her style suited Stephen Clark. He began to drive her, and there wasn’t a speck of doubt that Prissy liked him. Then Emmeline just put a stopper on the affair. It was pure cantankerousness in her. Stephen was a good match and nothing could be said against him. But Emmeline was just determined that Prissy shouldn’t marry. She couldn’t get married herself, and she was sore enough about it.
Anyway, it was clear that her style fit Stephen Clark perfectly. He started to take her out, and there was no doubt that Prissy liked him. But then Emmeline completely shut down the relationship. It was just pure stubbornness from her. Stephen was a great match and nobody could say anything negative about him. But Emmeline was determined that Prissy shouldn’t marry. She couldn’t get married herself, and she was pretty bitter about it.
Of course, if Prissy had had a spark of spirit she wouldn’t have given in. But she hadn’t a mite; I believe she would have cut off her nose if Emmeline had ordered her to do it. She was just her mother over again. If ever a girl belied her name, Prissy Strong did. There wasn’t anything strong about her.
Of course, if Prissy had any spirit, she wouldn’t have given in. But she didn’t have a bit; I believe she would have cut off her nose if Emmeline had told her to. She was just like her mother. If ever a girl contradicted her name, Prissy Strong did. There wasn’t anything strong about her.
One night, when prayer meeting came out, Stephen stepped up to Prissy as usual and asked if he might see her home. Thomas and I were just behind—we weren’t married ourselves then—and we heard it all. Prissy gave one scared, appealing look at Emmeline and then said, “No, thank you, not to-night.”
One night, after the prayer meeting ended, Stephen approached Prissy like he usually did and asked if he could walk her home. Thomas and I were just behind them—we weren't married ourselves back then—and we heard everything. Prissy gave a quick, worried glance at Emmeline and then said, “No, thank you, not tonight.”
Stephen just turned on his heel and went. He was a high-spirited fellow and I knew he would never overlook a public slight like that. If he had had as much sense as he ought to have had he would have known that Emmeline was at the bottom of it; but he didn’t, and he began going to see Althea Gillis, and they were married the next year. Althea was a rather nice girl, though giddy, and I think she and Stephen were happy enough together. In real life things are often like that.
Stephen just turned on his heel and left. He was an upbeat guy, and I knew he would never ignore a public insult like that. If he had been as smart as he should have been, he would have realized that Emmeline was behind it; but he didn’t, and he started seeing Althea Gillis, and they got married the next year. Althea was a pretty nice girl, even though she was a bit flighty, and I think she and Stephen were happy enough together. In real life, things often work out like that.
Nobody ever tried to go with Prissy again. I suppose they were afraid of Emmeline. Prissy’s beauty soon faded. She was always kind of sweet looking, but her bloom went, and she got shyer and limper every year of her life. She wouldn’t have dared put on her second best dress without asking Emmeline’s permission. She was real fond of cats and Emmeline wouldn’t let her keep one. Emmeline even cut the serial out of the religious weekly she took before she would give it to Prissy, because she didn’t believe in reading novels. It used to make me furious to see it all. They were my next door neighbours after I married Thomas, and I was often in and out. Sometimes I’d feel real vexed at Prissy for giving in the way she did; but, after all, she couldn’t help it—she was born that way.
Nobody ever tried to hang out with Prissy again. I guess they were scared of Emmeline. Prissy’s beauty quickly faded. She always had a kind of sweet look, but her glow disappeared, and she became shyer and more fragile every year. She wouldn’t have dared to wear her second-best dress without asking Emmeline for permission. She really loved cats, but Emmeline wouldn’t let her keep one. Emmeline even cut out the serial from the religious magazine she subscribed to before she would give it to Prissy, because she didn’t believe in reading novels. It used to make me so mad to see it all. They were my next-door neighbors after I married Thomas, and I was often in and out. Sometimes I’d feel really annoyed with Prissy for giving in like she did; but, after all, she couldn’t help it—she was just made that way.
And now Stephen was going to try his luck again. It certainly did seem funny.
And now Stephen was about to take another shot at it. It definitely seemed strange.
Stephen walked home with Prissy from prayer meeting four nights before Emmeline found it out. Emmeline hadn’t been going to prayer meeting all that summer because she was mad at Mr. Leonard. She had expressed her disapproval to him because he had buried old Naomi Clark at the harbour “just as if she was a Christian,” and Mr. Leonard had said something to her she couldn’t get over for a while. I don’t know what it was, but I know that when Mr. Leonard WAS roused to rebuke anyone the person so rebuked remembered it for a spell.
Stephen walked home with Prissy from prayer meeting four nights before Emmeline found out. Emmeline hadn’t been attending prayer meetings all summer because she was upset with Mr. Leonard. She had made her disapproval clear to him because he had buried old Naomi Clark at the harbor “just as if she were a Christian,” and Mr. Leonard had said something to her that she couldn’t shake off for a while. I don’t know what it was, but I know that when Mr. Leonard was roused to rebuke someone, the person who received the rebuke remembered it for a while.
All at once I knew she must have discovered about Stephen and Prissy, for Prissy stopped going to prayer meeting.
All of a sudden, I realized she must have found out about Stephen and Prissy because Prissy stopped attending prayer meetings.
I felt real worried about it, someway, and although Thomas said for goodness’ sake not to go poking my fingers into other people’s pies, I felt as if I ought to do something. Stephen Clark was a good man and Prissy would have a beautiful home; and those two little boys of Althea’s needed a mother if ever boys did. Besides, I knew quite well that Prissy, in her secret soul, was hankering to be married. So was Emmeline, too—but nobody wanted to help HER to a husband.
I felt really worried about it, and even though Thomas told me not to stick my nose into other people's business, I felt like I should do something. Stephen Clark was a good guy, and Prissy would have a lovely home; those two little boys of Althea's really needed a mother. Plus, I knew deep down that Prissy wanted to get married. Emmeline felt the same way, but nobody was interested in helping HER find a husband.
The upshot of my meditations was that I asked Stephen down to dinner with us from church one day. I had heard a rumour that he was going to see Lizzie Pye over at Avonlea, and I knew it was time to be stirring, if anything were to be done. If it had been Jane Miranda I don’t know that I’d have bothered; but Lizzie Pye wouldn’t have done for a stepmother for Althea’s boys at all. She was too bad-tempered, and as mean as second skimmings besides.
The result of my thoughts was that I invited Stephen to join us for dinner after church one day. I had heard a rumor that he was planning to visit Lizzie Pye over in Avonlea, and I knew it was time to take action if anything was going to happen. If it were Jane Miranda, I might not have bothered; but Lizzie Pye would be a terrible choice for a stepmother for Althea’s boys. She was way too bad-tempered and as petty as could be.
Stephen came. He seemed dull and moody, and not much inclined to talk. After dinner I gave Thomas a hint. I said,
Stephen arrived. He seemed slow and grumpy, and wasn't really in the mood to chat. After dinner, I dropped a hint to Thomas. I said,
“You go to bed and have your nap. I want to talk to Stephen.”
“You go to bed and take your nap. I want to talk to Stephen.”
Thomas shrugged his shoulders and went. He probably thought I was brewing up lots of trouble for myself, but he didn’t say anything. As soon as he was out of the way I casually remarked to Stephen that I understood that he was going to take one of my neighbours away and that I couldn’t be sorry, though she was an excellent neighbour and I would miss her a great deal.
Thomas shrugged and walked away. He probably thought I was getting into a lot of trouble, but he didn’t say anything. As soon as he left, I casually told Stephen that I heard he was going to take one of my neighbors away, and while I wouldn’t be sorry, I would miss her a lot since she was a great neighbor.
“You won’t have to miss her much, I reckon,” said Stephen grimly. “I’ve been told I’m not wanted there.”
“You probably won't miss her that much, I guess,” Stephen said grimly. “I've been told I'm not welcome there.”
I was surprised to hear Stephen come out so plump and plain about it, for I hadn’t expected to get at the root of the matter so easily. Stephen wasn’t the confidential kind. But it really seemed to be a relief to him to talk about it; I never saw a man feeling so sore about anything. He told me the whole story.
I was surprised to hear Stephen be so straightforward about it, as I didn’t expect to get to the bottom of things so easily. Stephen wasn’t the type to share his thoughts. But it really seemed like a relief for him to talk about it; I’ve never seen a man so upset about anything. He told me the whole story.
Prissy had written him a letter—he fished it out of his pocket and gave it to me to read. It was in Prissy’s prim, pretty little writing, sure enough, and it just said that his attentions were “unwelcome,” and would he be “kind enough to refrain from offering them.” Not much wonder the poor man went to see Lizzie Pye!
Prissy had written him a letter—he pulled it out of his pocket and handed it to me to read. It was in Prissy’s neat, pretty handwriting, and it simply stated that his attentions were “unwelcome,” and would he be “kind enough to stop offering them.” No surprise the poor guy went to see Lizzie Pye!
“Stephen, I’m surprised at you for thinking that Prissy Strong wrote that letter,” I said.
“Stephen, I can’t believe you think Prissy Strong wrote that letter,” I said.
“It’s in her handwriting,” he said stubbornly.
“It’s in her handwriting,” he said firmly.
“Of course it is. ‘The hand is the hand of Esau, but the voice is the voice of Jacob,’” I said, though I wasn’t sure whether the quotation was exactly appropriate. “Emmeline composed that letter and made Prissy copy it out. I know that as well as if I’d seen her do it, and you ought to have known it, too.”
“Of course it is. ‘The hand is the hand of Esau, but the voice is the voice of Jacob,’” I said, though I wasn’t sure if the quote was really fitting. “Emmeline wrote that letter and had Prissy copy it. I know that just as well as if I’d seen her do it, and you should have known it too.”
“If I thought that I’d show Emmeline I could get Prissy in spite of her,” said Stephen savagely. “But if Prissy doesn’t want me I’m not going to force my attentions on her.”
“If I thought that I could show Emmeline I could get Prissy despite her,” said Stephen angrily. “But if Prissy doesn’t want me, I’m not going to push my attention on her.”
Well, we talked it over a bit, and in the end I agreed to sound Prissy, and find out what she really thought about it. I didn’t think it would be hard to do; and it wasn’t. I went over the very next day because I saw Emmeline driving off to the store. I found Prissy alone, sewing carpet rags. Emmeline kept her constantly at that—because Prissy hated it I suppose. Prissy was crying when I went in, and in a few minutes I had the whole story.
Well, we talked about it for a bit, and in the end, I agreed to ask Prissy what she really thought about it. I didn’t think it would be hard to do, and it wasn't. I went over the very next day because I saw Emmeline heading off to the store. I found Prissy alone, sewing carpet rags. Emmeline always kept her busy with that—just because Prissy hated it, I guess. Prissy was crying when I walked in, and within a few minutes, I had the whole story.
Prissy wanted to get married—and she wanted to get married to Stephen—and Emmeline wouldn’t let her.
Prissy wanted to get married—and she wanted to marry Stephen—and Emmeline wouldn’t allow it.
“Prissy Strong,” I said in exasperation, “you haven’t the spirit of a mouse! Why on earth did you write him such a letter?”
“Prissy Strong,” I said in frustration, “you don’t have the spirit of a mouse! Why on earth did you write him that letter?”
“Why, Emmeline made me,” said Prissy, as if there couldn’t be any appeal from that; and I knew there couldn’t—for Prissy. I also knew that if Stephen wanted to see Prissy again Emmeline must know nothing of it, and I told him so when he came down the next evening—to borrow a hoe, he said. It was a long way to come for a hoe.
“Why, Emmeline made me,” said Prissy, as if that settled everything; and I knew it did—for Prissy. I also realized that if Stephen wanted to see Prissy again, Emmeline couldn’t find out about it, and I let him know this when he came down the next evening—to borrow a hoe, he said. It was quite a trek just to borrow a hoe.
“Then what am I to do?” he said. “It wouldn’t be any use to write, for it would likely fall into Emmeline’s hands. She won’t let Prissy go anywhere alone after this, and how am I to know when the old cat is away?”
“Then what am I supposed to do?” he said. “It wouldn’t help to write, because it would probably end up in Emmeline’s hands. She won’t let Prissy go anywhere alone after this, and how am I supposed to know when the old witch is out?”
“Please don’t insult cats,” I said. “I’ll tell you what we’ll do. You can see the ventilator on our barn from your place, can’t you? You’d be able to make out a flag or something tied to it, wouldn’t you, through that spy-glass of yours?”
“Please don’t insult cats,” I said. “Here’s what we’ll do. You can see the ventilator on our barn from your place, right? You’d be able to spot a flag or something tied to it, wouldn’t you, with that spyglass of yours?”
Stephen thought he could.
Stephen believed he could.
“Well, you take a squint at it every now and then,” I said. “Just as soon as Emmeline leaves Prissy alone I’ll hoist the signal.”
“Well, you take a look at it every now and then,” I said. “As soon as Emmeline leaves Prissy alone, I’ll raise the flag.”
The chance didn’t come for a whole fortnight. Then, one evening, I saw Emmeline striding over the field below our house. As soon as she was out of sight I ran through the birch grove to Prissy.
The opportunity didn’t come for a whole two weeks. Then, one evening, I saw Emmeline walking confidently across the field below our house. As soon as she was out of sight, I rushed through the birch grove to find Prissy.
“Yes, Em’line’s gone to sit up with Jane Lawson to-night,” said Prissy, all fluttered and trembling.
“Yes, Em’line's gone to stay with Jane Lawson tonight,” said Prissy, all fluttery and nervous.
“Then you put on your muslin dress and fix your hair,” I said. “I’m going home to get Thomas to tie something to that ventilator.”
“Then you put on your muslin dress and do your hair,” I said. “I’m going home to get Thomas to attach something to that ventilator.”
But do you think Thomas would do it? Not he. He said he owed something to his position as elder in the church. In the end I had to do it myself, though I don’t like climbing ladders. I tied Thomas’ long red woollen scarf to the ventilator, and prayed that Stephen would see it. He did, for in less than an hour he drove down our lane and put his horse in our barn. He was all spruced up, and as nervous and excited as a schoolboy. He went right over to Prissy, and I began to tuft my new comfort with a clear conscience. I shall never know why it suddenly came into my head to go up to the garret and make sure that the moths hadn’t got into my box of blankets; but I always believed that it was a special interposition of Providence. I went up and happened to look out of the east window; and there I saw Emmeline Strong coming home across our pond field.
But do you really think Thomas would do it? No way. He said he had a duty to his role as an elder in the church. In the end, I had to handle it myself, even though I’m not fond of climbing ladders. I tied Thomas’ long red wool scarf to the vent and prayed that Stephen would notice it. He did, because less than an hour later, he drove down our lane and put his horse in our barn. He looked sharp and was as nervous and excited as a schoolboy. He went straight over to Prissy while I started fluffing my new comforter with a clear conscience. I’ll never know why I suddenly decided to go up to the attic and check that the moths hadn’t gotten into my box of blankets, but I always believed it was a special act of Providence. I went up and happened to look out of the east window; and there I saw Emmeline Strong coming home across our pond field.
I just flew down those garret stairs and out through the birches. I burst into the Strong kitchen, where Stephen and Prissy were sitting as cozy as you please.
I just rushed down those attic stairs and out through the birches. I burst into the Strong kitchen, where Stephen and Prissy were sitting as comfortably as could be.
“Stephen, come quick! Emmeline’s nearly here,” I cried.
“Stephen, hurry! Emmeline’s almost here,” I shouted.
Prissy looked out of the window and wrung her hands.
Prissy looked out the window and anxiously wrung her hands.
“Oh, she’s in the lane now,” she gasped. “He can’t get out of the house without her seeing him. Oh, Rosanna, what shall we do?”
“Oh, she’s in the lane now,” she exclaimed. “He can’t leave the house without her noticing him. Oh, Rosanna, what should we do?”
I really don’t know what would have become of those two people if I hadn’t been in existence to find ideas for them.
I honestly have no idea what would have happened to those two if I hadn't been around to come up with ideas for them.
“Take Stephen up to the garret and hide him there, Prissy,” I said firmly, “and take him quick.”
“Take Stephen up to the attic and hide him there, Prissy,” I said firmly, “and do it fast.”
Prissy took him quick, but she had barely time to get back to the kitchen before Emmeline marched in—mad as a wet hen because somebody had been ahead of her offering to sit up with Jane Lawson, and so she lost the chance of poking and prying into things while Jane was asleep. The minute she clapped eyes on Prissy she suspected something. It wasn’t any wonder, for there was Prissy, all dressed up, with flushed cheeks and shining eyes. She was all in a quiver of excitement, and looked ten years younger.
Prissy grabbed him quickly, but she hardly had time to get back to the kitchen before Emmeline stormed in—angry as ever because someone had beaten her to offering to stay with Jane Lawson, so she missed the chance to snoop around while Jane was asleep. The moment she saw Prissy, her suspicions kicked in. It was no surprise, since there was Prissy, all dressed up, with rosy cheeks and sparkling eyes. She was buzzing with excitement and looked like she had taken off a decade.
“Priscilla Strong, you’ve been expecting Stephen Clark here this evening!” burst out Emmeline. “You wicked, deceitful, underhanded, ungrateful creature!”
“Priscilla Strong, you’ve been waiting for Stephen Clark to arrive this evening!” Emmeline exclaimed. “You wicked, deceitful, sneaky, ungrateful person!”
And she went on storming at Prissy, who began to cry, and looked so weak and babyish that I was frightened she would betray the whole thing.
And she continued to yell at Prissy, who started to cry and looked so frail and childish that I was worried she would spill the entire secret.
“This is between you and Prissy, Emmeline,” I struck in, “and I’m not going to interfere. But I want to get you to come over and show me how to tuft my comfort that new pattern you learned in Avonlea, and as it had better be done before dark I wish you’d come right away.”
“This is between you and Prissy, Emmeline,” I interjected, “and I’m not going to get involved. But I want you to come over and show me how to tuft my comforter with that new pattern you learned in Avonlea, and since it should be done before dark, I wish you’d come right away.”
“I s’pose I’ll go,” said Emmeline ungraciously, “but Priscilla shall come, too, for I see that she isn’t to be trusted out of my sight after this.”
“I guess I’ll go,” said Emmeline reluctantly, “but Priscilla is coming with me, because I can tell she can’t be trusted out of my sight after this.”
I hoped Stephen would see us from the garret window and make good his escape. But I didn’t dare trust to chance, so when I got Emmeline safely to work on my comfort I excused myself and slipped out. Luckily my kitchen was on the off side of the house, but I was a nervous woman as I rushed across to the Strong place and dashed up Emmeline’s garret stairs to Stephen. It was fortunate I had come, for he didn’t know we had gone. Prissy had hidden him behind the loom and he didn’t dare move for fear Emmeline would hear him on that creaky floor. He was a sight with cobwebs.
I hoped Stephen would see us from the attic window and manage to escape. But I didn’t want to rely on luck, so after making sure Emmeline was focused on my comfort, I excused myself and slipped out. Fortunately, my kitchen was on the far side of the house, but I was anxious as I rushed over to the Strong place and hurried up Emmeline's attic stairs to find Stephen. It was a good thing I had come because he didn't know we had left. Prissy had hidden him behind the loom, and he didn’t dare move, afraid Emmeline would hear him on that creaky floor. He looked a mess with cobwebs all over him.
I got him down and smuggled him into our barn, and he stayed there until it was dark and the Strong girls had gone home. Emmeline began to rage at Prissy the moment they were outside my door.
I got him down and sneaked him into our barn, and he stayed there until it got dark and the Strong girls had gone home. Emmeline started to lose it at Prissy the moment they were outside my door.
Then Stephen came in and we talked things over. He and Prissy had made good use of their time, short as it had been. Prissy had promised to marry him, and all that remained was to get the ceremony performed.
Then Stephen came in and we talked things over. He and Prissy had made good use of their time, even though it had been brief. Prissy had promised to marry him, and all that was left was to have the ceremony done.
“And that will be no easy matter,” I warned him. “Now that Emmeline’s suspicions are aroused she’ll never let Prissy out of her sight until you’re married to another woman, if it’s years. I know Emmeline Strong. And I know Prissy. If it was any other girl in the world she’d run away, or manage it somehow, but Prissy never will. She’s too much in the habit of obeying Emmeline. You’ll have an obedient wife, Stephen—if you ever get her.”
“And that won't be easy,” I warned him. “Now that Emmeline is suspicious, she won’t let Prissy out of her sight until you’re married to someone else, even if it takes years. I know Emmeline Strong. And I know Prissy. If it were any other girl, she’d find a way to escape, but Prissy never will. She’s too used to obeying Emmeline. You’ll have an obedient wife, Stephen—if you ever manage to get her.”
Stephen looked as if he thought that wouldn’t be any drawback. Gossip said that Althea had been pretty bossy. I don’t know. Maybe it was so.
Stephen looked like he thought that wouldn’t be a problem at all. Rumor had it that Althea had been pretty controlling. I don’t know. Maybe that was true.
“Can’t you suggest something, Rosanna?” he implored. “You’ve helped us so far, and I’ll never forget it.”
“Can’t you suggest something, Rosanna?” he pleaded. “You’ve helped us so far, and I’ll always remember that.”
“The only thing I can think of is for you to have the license ready, and speak to Mr. Leonard, and keep an eye on our ventilator,” I said. “I’ll watch here and signal whenever there’s an opening.”
“The only thing I can think of is for you to have the license ready, and talk to Mr. Leonard, and keep an eye on our ventilator,” I said. “I’ll watch here and signal whenever there’s an opening.”
Well, I watched and Stephen watched, and Mr. Leonard was in the plot, too. Prissy was always a favourite of his, and he would have been more than human, saint as he is, if he’d had any love for Emmeline, after the way she was always trying to brew up strife in the church.
Well, I watched and Stephen watched, and Mr. Leonard was in on it, too. Prissy was always one of his favorites, and he would have had to be more than human, saint that he is, if he’d had any feelings for Emmeline, considering how she was always trying to stir up trouble in the church.
But Emmeline was a match for us all. She never let Prissy out of her sight. Everywhere she went she toted Prissy, too. When a month had gone by, I was almost in despair. Mr. Leonard had to leave for the Assembly in another week and Stephen’s neighbours were beginning to talk about him. They said that a man who spent all his time hanging around the yard with a spyglass, and trusting everything to a hired boy, couldn’t be altogether right in his mind.
But Emmeline was a challenge for all of us. She never took her eyes off Prissy. Wherever she went, she brought Prissy along. After a month, I was almost losing hope. Mr. Leonard had to head to the Assembly in another week, and Stephen's neighbors were starting to gossip about him. They said that a man who spent all his time loitering in the yard with a spyglass, relying on a hired boy for everything, couldn’t be completely sane.
I could hardly believe my eyes when I saw Emmeline driving away one day alone. As soon as she was out of sight I whisked over, and Anne Shirley and Diana Barry went with me.
I could barely believe my eyes when I saw Emmeline driving away alone one day. As soon as she was out of sight, I rushed over, and Anne Shirley and Diana Barry came with me.
They were visiting me that afternoon. Diana’s mother was my second cousin, and, as we visited back and forth frequently, I’d often seen Diana. But I’d never seen her chum, Anne Shirley, although I’d heard enough about her to drive anyone frantic with curiosity. So when she came home from Redmond College that summer I asked Diana to take pity on me and bring her over some afternoon.
They were visiting me that afternoon. Diana’s mom was my second cousin, and since we often visited each other, I’d seen Diana a lot. But I’d never met her friend, Anne Shirley, even though I’d heard so much about her that it made me really curious. So when Anne came home from Redmond College that summer, I asked Diana to do me a favor and bring her over one afternoon.
I wasn’t disappointed in her. I considered her a beauty, though some people couldn’t see it. She had the most magnificent red hair and the biggest, shiningest eyes I ever saw in a girl’s head. As for her laugh, it made me feel young again to hear it. She and Diana both laughed enough that afternoon, for I told them, under solemn promise of secrecy, all about poor Prissy’s love affair. So nothing would do them but they must go over with me.
I wasn’t disappointed in her. I thought she was beautiful, even though some people couldn’t see it. She had the most stunning red hair and the biggest, shiniest eyes I’d ever seen in a girl. As for her laugh, it made me feel young again to hear it. She and Diana both laughed a lot that afternoon because I told them, under a serious promise of secrecy, all about poor Prissy’s love affair. So nothing would do them but they had to come with me.
The appearance of the house amazed me. All the shutters were closed and the door locked. I knocked and knocked, but there was no answer. Then I walked around the house to the only window that hadn’t shutters—a tiny one upstairs. I knew it was the window in the closet off the room where the girls slept. I stopped under it and called Prissy. Before long Prissy came and opened it. She was so pale and woe-begone looking that I pitied her with all my heart.
The look of the house blew me away. Every shutter was closed and the door was locked. I knocked and knocked, but nobody answered. Then I walked around to the only window that didn’t have a shutter—a small one upstairs. I recognized it as the window in the closet off the room where the girls slept. I stood beneath it and called for Prissy. Before long, Prissy came and opened it. She looked so pale and downcast that I felt a deep pity for her.
“Prissy, where has Emmeline gone?” I asked.
“Prissy, where did Emmeline go?” I asked.
“Down to Avonlea to see the Roger Pyes. They’re sick with measles, and Emmeline couldn’t take me because I’ve never had measles.”
“Going down to Avonlea to see the Roger Pyes. They’re sick with measles, and Emmeline couldn’t take me because I’ve never had measles.”
Poor Prissy! She had never had anything a body ought to have.
Poor Prissy! She had never had anything that someone should have.
“Then you just come and unfasten a shutter, and come right over to my house,” I said exultantly. “We’ll have Stephen and the minister here in no time.”
“Then you just come and unhook a shutter, and come right over to my house,” I said excitedly. “We’ll have Stephen and the minister here in no time.”
“I can’t—Em’line has locked me in here,” said Prissy woefully.
“I can’t—Em’line has locked me in here,” Prissy said sadly.
I was posed. No living mortal bigger than a baby could have got in or out of that closet window.
I was stuck. No one bigger than a baby could have gotten in or out of that closet window.
“Well,” I said finally, “I’ll put the signal up for Stephen anyhow, and we’ll see what can be done when he gets here.”
“Well,” I finally said, “I’ll put the signal up for Stephen anyway, and we’ll figure out what to do when he gets here.”
I didn’t know how I was ever to get the signal up on that ventilator, for it was one of the days I take dizzy spells; and if I took one up on the ladder there’d probably be a funeral instead of a wedding. But Anne Shirley said she’d put it up for me, and she did. I had never seen that girl before, and I’ve never seen her since, but it’s my opinion that there wasn’t much she couldn’t do if she made up her mind to do it.
I had no idea how I was going to get the signal up on that ventilator because it was one of those days when I get dizzy spells. If I had one while up on the ladder, there would likely be a funeral instead of a wedding. But Anne Shirley said she would put it up for me, and she did. I had never met that girl before, and I haven't seen her since, but I believe there wasn't much she couldn't accomplish if she really set her mind to it.
Stephen wasn’t long in getting there and he brought the minister with him. Then we all, including Thomas—who was beginning to get interested in the affair in spite of himself—went over and held council of war beneath the closet window.
Stephen didn't take long to arrive, and he brought the minister with him. Then we all, including Thomas—who was starting to get interested in the situation despite himself—went over and held a war council under the closet window.
Thomas suggested breaking in doors and carrying Prissy off boldly, but I could see that Mr. Leonard looked very dubious over that, and even Stephen said he thought it could only be done as a last resort. I agreed with him. I knew Emmeline Strong would bring an action against him for housebreaking as likely as not. She’d be so furious she’d stick at nothing if we gave her any excuse. Then Anne Shirley, who couldn’t have been more excited if she was getting married herself, came to the rescue again.
Thomas suggested forcing open doors and boldly taking Prissy away, but I could see that Mr. Leonard looked very skeptical about that, and even Stephen said he thought it should only be a last resort. I agreed with him. I knew Emmeline Strong would probably sue him for breaking and entering. She’d be so angry that she wouldn’t hesitate to take action if we gave her any reason. Then Anne Shirley, who couldn’t have been more excited if she were getting married herself, came to the rescue again.
“Couldn’t you put a ladder up to the closet window,” she said, “And Mr. Clark can go up it and they can be married there. Can’t they, Mr. Leonard?”
“Couldn’t you put a ladder up to the closet window,” she said, “And Mr. Clark can climb up it and they can get married there. Can’t they, Mr. Leonard?”
Mr. Leonard agreed that they could. He was always the most saintly looking man, but I know I saw a twinkle in his eye.
Mr. Leonard agreed that they could. He always looked like the kindest man, but I know I saw a sparkle in his eye.
“Thomas, go over and bring our little ladder over here,” I said.
“Thomas, can you go grab our small ladder and bring it here?” I said.
Thomas forgot he was an elder, and he brought the ladder as quick as it was possible for a fat man to do it. After all it was too short to reach the window, but there was no time to go for another. Stephen went up to the top of it, and he reached up and Prissy reached down, and they could just barely clasp hands so. I shall never forget the look of Prissy. The window was so small she could only get her head and one arm out of it. Besides, she was almost frightened to death.
Thomas forgot he was an elder and quickly brought the ladder as fast as a heavy guy could manage. It was too short to reach the window, but there wasn't time to fetch another. Stephen climbed to the top of it, and he reached up while Prissy reached down, and they barely managed to clasp hands like that. I will never forget Prissy's expression. The window was so small that she could only get her head and one arm out of it. On top of that, she was almost terrified to death.
Mr. Leonard stood at the foot of the ladder and married them. As a rule, he makes a very long and solemn thing of the marriage ceremony, but this time he cut out everything that wasn’t absolutely necessary; and it was well that he did, for just as he pronounced them man and wife, Emmeline drove into the lane.
Mr. Leonard stood at the bottom of the ladder and married them. Normally, he turns the marriage ceremony into a long and serious affair, but this time he skipped everything that wasn't absolutely necessary; and it was a good thing he did because just as he declared them husband and wife, Emmeline drove into the lane.
She knew perfectly well what had happened when she saw the minister with his blue book in his hand. Never a word said she. She marched to the front door, unlocked it, and strode upstairs. I’ve always been convinced it was a mercy that closet window was so small, or I believe that she would have thrown Prissy out of it. As it was, she walked her downstairs by the arm and actually flung her at Stephen.
She knew exactly what had happened when she saw the minister holding his blue book. She didn’t say a word. She headed straight to the front door, unlocked it, and walked upstairs. I've always thought it was a blessing that closet window was so small; otherwise, I think she would have thrown Prissy out of it. Instead, she brought her downstairs by the arm and actually tossed her at Stephen.
“There, take your wife,” she said, “and I’ll pack up every stitch she owns and send it after her; and I never want to see her or you again as long as I live.”
“There, take your wife,” she said, “and I’ll pack up everything she owns and send it to her; and I never want to see her or you again as long as I live.”
Then she turned to me and Thomas.
Then she turned to me and Thomas.
“As for you that have aided and abetted that weakminded fool in this, take yourselves out of my yard and never darken my door again.”
“As for you who have helped that foolish person with this, get out of my yard and don’t come back.”
“Goodness, who wants to, you old spitfire?” said Thomas.
“Wow, who wants to, you feisty character?” said Thomas.
It wasn’t just the thing for him to say, perhaps, but we are all human, even elders.
It might not have been the right thing for him to say, but we’re all human, even older people.
The girls didn’t escape. Emmeline looked daggers at them.
The girls didn’t get away. Emmeline shot them a fierce glare.
“This will be something for you to carry back to Avonlea,” she said. “You gossips down there will have enough to talk about for a spell. That’s all you ever go out of Avonlea for—just to fetch and carry tales.”
“This will be something for you to take back to Avonlea,” she said. “You gossips down there will have plenty to talk about for a while. That’s all you ever leave Avonlea for—just to bring back and share stories.”
Finally she finished up with the minister.
Finally, she wrapped things up with the minister.
“I’m going to the Baptist church in Spencervale after this,” she said. Her tone and look said a hundred other things. She whirled into the house and slammed the door.
“I’m going to the Baptist church in Spencervale after this,” she said. Her tone and look communicated a whole lot more. She spun into the house and slammed the door.
Mr. Leonard looked around on us with a pitying smile as Stephen put poor, half-fainting Prissy into the buggy.
Mr. Leonard looked at us with a sympathetic smile as Stephen helped the poor, nearly-unconscious Prissy into the buggy.
“I am very sorry,” he said in that gently, saintly way of his, “for the Baptists.”
“I’m really sorry,” he said in that soft, saintly way of his, “for the Baptists.”
XI. The Miracle at Carmody
Salome looked out of the kitchen window, and a pucker of distress appeared on her smooth forehead.
Salome looked out of the kitchen window, and a wrinkle of worry appeared on her smooth forehead.
“Dear, dear, what has Lionel Hezekiah been doing now?” she murmured anxiously.
“Wow, what has Lionel Hezekiah been up to now?” she said nervously.
Involuntarily she reached out for her crutch; but it was a little beyond her reach, having fallen on the floor, and without it Salome could not move a step.
Involuntarily, she reached for her crutch, but it was just out of reach, having fallen to the floor, and without it, Salome couldn't take a step.
“Well, anyway, Judith is bringing him in as fast as she can,” she reflected. “He must have been up to something terrible this time; for she looks very cross, and she never walks like that unless she is angry clear through. Dear me, I am sometimes tempted to think that Judith and I made a mistake in adopting the child. I suppose two old maids don’t know much about bringing up a boy properly. But he is NOT a bad child, and it really seems to me that there must be some way of making him behave better if we only knew what it was.”
“Well, anyway, Judith is bringing him in as fast as she can,” she thought. “He must have done something really bad this time; because she looks really annoyed, and she never walks like that unless she’s totally upset. Goodness, I sometimes wonder if Judith and I made a mistake in adopting the kid. I guess two old maids don’t really know much about raising a boy right. But he’s NOT a bad kid, and it honestly seems to me that there has to be some way to help him behave better if we only knew what it was.”
Salome’s monologue was cut short by the entrance of her sister Judith, holding Lionel Hezekiah by his chubby wrist with a determined grip.
Salome’s monologue was interrupted by the arrival of her sister Judith, holding Lionel Hezekiah by his chubby wrist with a firm grip.
Judith Marsh was ten years older than Salome, and the two women were as different in appearance as night and day. Salome, in spite of her thirty-five years, looked almost girlish. She was small and pink and flower-like, with little rings of pale golden hair clustering all over her head in a most unspinster-like fashion, and her eyes were big and blue, and mild as a dove’s. Her face was perhaps a weak one, but it was very sweet and appealing.
Judith Marsh was ten years older than Salome, and the two women were as different in appearance as night and day. Salome, despite being thirty-five, looked almost girl-like. She was small and rosy, resembling a flower, with little curls of pale golden hair scattered all over her head in a very unspinster-like way, and her eyes were big and blue, gentle like a dove’s. Her face might have been a bit fragile, but it was very sweet and charming.
Judith Marsh was tall and dark, with a plain, tragic face and iron-gray hair. Her eyes were black and sombre, and every feature bespoke unyielding will and determination. Just now she looked, as Salome had said, “angry clear through,” and the baleful glances she cast on the small mortal she held would have withered a more hardened criminal than six happy-go-lucky years had made of Lionel Hezekiah.
Judith Marsh was tall and dark, with a plain, tragic face and iron-gray hair. Her eyes were black and serious, and every feature showed unyielding will and determination. Right now, she looked, as Salome had said, “angry clear through,” and the fierce looks she shot at the small man she held would have frightened a tougher criminal than the six carefree years had turned Lionel Hezekiah into.
Lionel Hezekiah, whatever his shortcomings, did not look bad. Indeed, he was as engaging an urchin as ever beamed out on a jolly good world through a pair of big, velvet-brown eyes. He was chubby and firm-limbed, with a mop of beautiful golden curls, which were the despair of his heart and the pride and joy of Salome’s; and his round face was usually a lurking-place for dimples and smiles and sunshine.
Lionel Hezekiah, for all his flaws, actually looked pretty good. In fact, he was as charming a kid as anyone could hope for, shining out at the world with a pair of big, warm brown eyes. He was chubby and sturdy, with a head full of gorgeous golden curls, which were a source of worry for him and a point of pride for Salome; and his round face was often a hideout for dimples, smiles, and sunshine.
But just now Lionel Hezekiah was under a blight; he had been caught red-handed in guilt, and was feeling much ashamed of himself. He hung his head and squirmed his toes under the mournful reproach in Salome’s eyes. When Salome looked at him like that, Lionel Hezekiah always felt that he was paying more for his fun than it was worth.
But right now, Lionel Hezekiah was feeling down; he had been caught in the act and was really ashamed of himself. He lowered his head and wiggled his toes under the sad look in Salome’s eyes. Whenever Salome looked at him like that, Lionel Hezekiah always felt like he was paying more for his fun than it was worth.
“What do you suppose I caught him doing this time?” demanded Judith.
“What do you think I caught him doing this time?” asked Judith.
“I—I don’t know,” faltered Salome.
“I—I don’t know,” Salome hesitated.
“Firing—at—a—mark—on—the—henhouse—door—with—new-laid—eggs,” said Judith with measured distinctness. “He has broken every egg that was laid to-day except three. And as for the state of that henhouse door—”
“Firing at a target on the henhouse door with fresh eggs,” said Judith clearly. “He’s smashed every egg that was laid today except for three. And as for how that henhouse door looks—”
Judith paused, with an indignant gesture meant to convey that the state of the henhouse door must be left to Salome’s imagination, since the English language was not capable of depicting it.
Judith paused, making an indignant gesture that suggested the condition of the henhouse door should be left to Salome’s imagination, as the English language couldn't capture it.
“O Lionel Hezekiah, why will you do such things?” said Salome miserably.
“O Lionel Hezekiah, why are you doing this?” Salome said sadly.
“I—didn’t know it was wrong,” said Lionel Hezekiah, bursting into prompt tears. “I—I thought it would be bully fun. Seems’s if everything what’s fun ‘s wrong.”
“I didn’t know it was wrong,” said Lionel Hezekiah, bursting into immediate tears. “I thought it would be great fun. It seems like everything that’s fun is wrong.”
Salome’s heart was not proof against tears, as Lionel Hezekiah very well knew. She put her arm about the sobbing culprit, and drew him to her side.
Salome's heart wasn't able to hold back tears, as Lionel Hezekiah knew all too well. She wrapped her arm around the sobbing guilty party and pulled him to her side.
“He didn’t know it was wrong,” she said defiantly to Judith.
“He didn’t realize it was wrong,” she said defiantly to Judith.
“He’s got to be taught, then,” was Judith’s retort. “No, you needn’t try to beg him off, Salome. He shall go right to bed without supper, and stay there till to-morrow morning.”
“Then he needs to be taught,” Judith shot back. “No, don’t try to get him off the hook, Salome. He’s going straight to bed without dinner, and he’s staying there until tomorrow morning.”
“Oh! not without his supper,” entreated Salome. “You—you won’t improve the child’s morals by injuring his stomach, Judith.”
“Oh! not without his dinner,” Salome pleaded. “You—you won’t help the child’s morals by hurting his stomach, Judith.”
“Without his supper, I say,” repeated Judith inexorably. “Lionel Hezekiah, go up-stairs to the south room, and go to bed at once.”
“Without his dinner, I say,” repeated Judith firmly. “Lionel Hezekiah, go upstairs to the south room, and go to bed right now.”
Lionel Hezekiah went up-stairs, and went to bed at once. He was never sulky or disobedient. Salome listened to him as he stumped patiently up-stairs with a sob at every step, and her own eyes filled with tears.
Lionel Hezekiah went upstairs and went to bed right away. He was never moody or defiant. Salome listened to him as he trudged quietly upstairs, sobbing with every step, and her own eyes filled with tears.
“Now don’t for pity’s sake go crying, Salome,” said Judith irritably. “I think I’ve let him off very easily. He is enough to try the patience of a saint, and I never was that,” she added with entire truth.
“Now please don’t start crying, Salome,” Judith said irritably. “I think I’ve been way too lenient with him. He could test the patience of a saint, and I’ve never been that,” she added, completely honestly.
“But he isn’t bad,” pleaded Salome. “You know he never does anything the second time after he has been told it was wrong, never.”
“But he’s not a bad person,” Salome insisted. “You know he never does anything twice after he’s been told it’s wrong, never.”
“What good does that do when he is certain to do something new and twice as bad? I never saw anything like him for originating ideas of mischief. Just look at what he has done in the past fortnight—in one fortnight, Salome. He brought in a live snake, and nearly frightened you into fits; he drank up a bottle of liniment, and almost poisoned himself; he took three toads to bed with him; he climbed into the henhouse loft, and fell through on a hen and killed her; he painted his face all over with your water-colours; and now comes THIS exploit. And eggs at twenty-eight cents a dozen! I tell you, Salome, Lionel Hezekiah is an expensive luxury.”
“What good does that do when he’s just going to come up with something new and twice as bad? I’ve never seen anyone like him come up with such trouble. Just look at what he’s done in the past two weeks—in two weeks, Salome. He brought in a live snake and nearly scared you to death; he drank a whole bottle of liniment and almost poisoned himself; he took three toads to bed with him; he climbed into the henhouse loft and fell through, killing a hen; he painted his face all over with your watercolors; and now we have THIS situation. And eggs are twenty-eight cents a dozen! I’m telling you, Salome, Lionel Hezekiah is a pricey problem.”
“But we couldn’t do without him,” protested Salome.
“But we can’t do without him,” Salome protested.
“I could. But as you can’t, or think you can’t, we’ll have to keep him, I suppose. But the only way to secure any peace of mind for ourselves, as far as I can see, is to tether him in the yard, and hire somebody to watch him.”
I could. But since you can't, or think you can't, we'll have to keep him, I guess. But the only way to find any peace of mind for ourselves, as far as I can tell, is to tie him up in the yard and pay someone to keep an eye on him.
“There must be some way of managing him,” said Salome desperately. She thought Judith was in earnest about the tethering. Judith was generally so terribly in earnest in all she said. “Perhaps it is because he has no other employment that he invents so many unheard-of things. If he had anything to occupy himself with—perhaps if we sent him to school—”
“There has to be a way to handle him,” Salome said in desperation. She believed Judith was serious about the tethering. Judith was usually very serious about everything she said. “Maybe it’s because he has nothing else to do that he comes up with all these strange ideas. If he had something to keep himself busy—maybe if we sent him to school—”
“He’s too young to go to school. Father always said that no child should go to school until it was seven, and I don’t mean Lionel Hezekiah shall. Well, I’m going to take a pail of hot water and a brush, and see what I can do to that henhouse door. I’ve got my afternoon’s work cut out for me.”
“He's too young to go to school. Dad always said that no child should start school until they turn seven, and I’m especially not sending Lionel Hezekiah. Anyway, I’m going to grab a bucket of hot water and a brush and see what I can do with that henhouse door. I've got my afternoon planned out.”
Judith stood Salome’s crutch up beside her, and departed to purify the henhouse door. As soon as she was safely out of the way, Salome took her crutch, and limped slowly and painfully to the foot of the stairs. She could not go up and comfort Lionel Hezekiah as she yearned to do, which was the reason Judith had sent him up-stairs. Salome had not been up-stairs for fifteen years. Neither did she dare to call him out on the landing, lest Judith return. Besides, of course he must be punished; he had been very naughty.
Judith propped Salome’s crutch next to her and went to clean the henhouse door. Once she was out of sight, Salome took her crutch and limped slowly and painfully to the bottom of the stairs. She couldn’t go upstairs to comfort Lionel Hezekiah like she wanted to, which was why Judith had sent him upstairs. Salome hadn’t been upstairs in fifteen years. She also didn’t dare call him out onto the landing, in case Judith came back. Besides, he needed to be punished; he had been very naughty.
“But I wish I could smuggle a bit of supper up to him,” she mused, sitting down on the lowest step and listening. “I don’t hear a sound. I suppose he has cried himself to sleep, poor, dear baby. He certainly is dreadfully mischievous; but it seems to me that it shows an investigating turn of mind, and if it could only be directed into the proper channels—I wish Judith would let me have a talk with Mr. Leonard about Lionel Hezekiah. I wish Judith didn’t hate ministers so. I don’t mind so much her not letting me go to church, because I’m so lame that it would be painful anyhow; but I’d like to talk with Mr. Leonard now and then about some things. I can never believe that Judith and father were right; I am sure they were not. There is a God, and I’m afraid it’s terribly wicked not to go to church. But there, nothing short of a miracle would convince Judith; so there is no use in thinking about it. Yes, Lionel Hezekiah must have gone to sleep.”
“But I wish I could sneak him a little supper,” she thought, sitting down on the lowest step and listening. “I don’t hear anything. I guess he’s cried himself to sleep, poor little baby. He’s definitely a handful; but it seems to me that shows he has a curious mind, and if it could just be guided in the right direction—I wish Judith would let me talk to Mr. Leonard about Lionel Hezekiah. I wish Judith didn’t dislike ministers so much. I don’t mind as much that she doesn’t let me go to church, since my legs hurt anyway; but I’d like to chat with Mr. Leonard every now and then about a few things. I can’t believe that Judith and Dad were right; I’m sure they weren’t. There is a God, and I’m afraid it’s really wrong not to go to church. But then again, nothing short of a miracle would change Judith’s mind; so there’s no point in thinking about it. Yeah, Lionel Hezekiah must have fallen asleep.”
Salome pictured him so, with his long, curling lashes brushing his rosy, tear-stained cheek and his chubby fists clasped tightly over his breast as was his habit; her heart grew warm and thrilling with the maternity the picture provoked.
Salome imagined him like that, his long, curly lashes touching his rosy, tear-streaked cheek and his chubby little fists clenched tightly over his chest as he usually did; her heart filled with warmth and excitement at the maternal feelings the image stirred up.
A year previously Lionel Hezekiah’s parents, Abner and Martha Smith, had died, leaving a houseful of children and very little else. The children were adopted into various Carmody families, and Salome Marsh had amazed Judith by asking to be allowed to take the five-year-old “baby.” At first Judith had laughed at the idea; but, when she found that Salome was in earnest, she yielded. Judith always gave Salome her own way except on one point.
A year earlier, Lionel Hezekiah’s parents, Abner and Martha Smith, had passed away, leaving behind a house full of kids and not much else. The children were taken in by different Carmody families, and Salome Marsh surprised Judith by asking if she could adopt the five-year-old “baby.” At first, Judith laughed off the idea, but when she realized Salome was serious, she agreed. Judith usually let Salome have her way except for one thing.
“If you want the child, I suppose you must have him,” she said finally. “I wish he had a civilized name, though. Hezekiah is bad, and Lionel is worse; but the two in combination, and tacked on to Smith at that, is something that only Martha Smith could have invented. Her judgment was the same clear through, from selecting husbands to names.”
“If you want the child, I guess you can have him,” she said finally. “I just wish he had a more civilized name, though. Hezekiah is bad, and Lionel is worse; but the two combined, and added to Smith on top of that, is something only Martha Smith could have come up with. Her judgment was consistently poor, whether it came to picking husbands or names.”
So Lionel Hezekiah came into Judith’s home and Salome’s heart. The latter was permitted to love him all she pleased, but Judith overlooked his training with a critical eye. Possibly it was just as well, for Salome might otherwise have ruined him with indulgence. Salome, who always adopted Judith’s opinions, no matter how ill they fitted her, deferred to the former’s decrees meekly, and suffered far more than Lionel Hezekiah when he was punished.
So Lionel Hezekiah entered Judith’s home and captured Salome’s heart. Salome was free to love him as much as she wanted, but Judith watched his upbringing with a critical eye. Perhaps that was for the best, since Salome might have spoiled him with too much affection. Salome, who always went along with Judith’s views, regardless of how ill-suited they were for her, complied with Judith’s rules obediently, and endured much more than Lionel Hezekiah did when he faced punishment.
She sat on the stairs until she fell asleep herself, her head pillowed on her arm. Judith found her there when she came in, severe and triumphant, from her bout with the henhouse door. Her face softened into marvelous tenderness as she looked at Salome.
She sat on the stairs until she drifted off to sleep, her head resting on her arm. Judith found her there when she walked in, looking strict and victorious after dealing with the henhouse door. Her expression softened into a beautiful tenderness as she gazed at Salome.
“She’s nothing but a child herself in spite of her age,” she thought pityingly. “A child that’s had her whole life thwarted and spoiled through no fault of her own. And yet folks say there is a God who is kind and good! If there is a God, he is a cruel, jealous tyrant, and I hate Him!”
“She’s just a child at heart despite her age,” she thought with pity. “A child whose entire life has been ruined and wasted through no fault of her own. And yet people say there is a God who is kind and good! If there is a God, he is a cruel, jealous tyrant, and I hate him!”
Judith’s eyes were bitter and vindictive. She thought she had many grievances against the great Power that rules the universe, but the most intense was Salome’s helplessness—Salome, who fifteen years before had been the brightest, happiest of maidens, light of heart and foot, bubbling over with harmless, sparkling mirth and life. If Salome could only walk like other women, Judith told herself that she would not hate the great tyrannical Power.
Judith's eyes were filled with bitterness and revenge. She believed she had plenty of reasons to be upset with the powerful force that controls the universe, but the strongest was Salome's helplessness—Salome, who fifteen years earlier had been the brightest and happiest of young women, light-hearted and lively, overflowing with harmless joy and energy. If Salome could just walk like other women, Judith told herself she wouldn't feel such hatred toward the overwhelming force.
Lionel Hezekiah was subdued and angelic for four days after that affair of the henhouse door. Then he broke out in a new place. One afternoon he came in sobbing, with his golden curls full of burrs. Judith was not in, but Salome dropped her crochet-work and gazed at him in dismay.
Lionel Hezekiah was calm and sweet for four days after the incident with the henhouse door. Then he got into trouble again. One afternoon, he came in crying, his golden curls tangled with burrs. Judith wasn't home, but Salome put down her crochet and stared at him in shock.
“Oh, Lionel Hezekiah, what have you gone and done now?”
“Oh, Lionel Hezekiah, what have you done this time?”
“I—I just stuck the burrs in ‘cause I was playing I was a heathen chief,” sobbed Lionel Hezekiah. “It was great fun while it lasted; but, when I tried to take them out, it hurt awful.”
“I—I just stuck the burrs in because I was pretending to be a heathen chief,” Lionel Hezekiah sobbed. “It was a lot of fun while it lasted; but when I tried to take them out, it hurt really bad.”
Neither Salome nor Lionel Hezekiah ever forgot the harrowing hour that followed. With the aid of comb and scissors, Salome eventually got the burrs out of Lionel Hezekiah’s crop of curls. It would be impossible to decide which of them suffered more in the process. Salome cried as hard as Lionel Hezekiah did, and every snip of the scissors or tug at the silken floss cut into her heart. She was almost exhausted when the performance was over; but she took the tired Lionel Hezekiah on her knee, and laid her wet cheek against his shining head.
Neither Salome nor Lionel Hezekiah ever forgot the painful hour that followed. With the help of a comb and scissors, Salome eventually got the burrs out of Lionel Hezekiah’s curly hair. It would be impossible to say who suffered more during it. Salome cried as much as Lionel Hezekiah did, and every snip of the scissors or pull at the silky strands felt like a stab to her heart. She was nearly wiped out by the time it was over, but she took the exhausted Lionel Hezekiah on her lap and rested her damp cheek against his shining head.
“Oh, Lionel Hezekiah, what does make you get into mischief so constantly?” she sighed.
“Oh, Lionel Hezekiah, why do you always get into trouble?” she sighed.
Lionel Hezekiah frowned reflectively.
Lionel Hezekiah frowned thoughtfully.
“I don’t know,” he finally announced, “unless it’s because you don’t send me to Sunday school.”
“I don’t know,” he finally said, “unless it’s because you don’t send me to Sunday school.”
Salome started as if an electric shock had passed through her frail body.
Salome jumped as if an electric shock had jolted her delicate body.
“Why, Lionel Hezekiah,” she stammered, “what put such and idea into your head?”
“Why, Lionel Hezekiah,” she stammered, “what gave you that idea?”
“Well, all the other boys go,” said Lionel Hezekiah defiantly; “and they’re all better’n me; so I guess that must be the reason. Teddy Markham says that all little boys should go to Sunday school, and that if they don’t they’re sure to go to the bad place. I don’t see how you can ‘spect me to behave well when you won’t send me to Sunday school.
“Well, all the other kids go,” Lionel Hezekiah said defiantly; “and they’re all better than me; so I guess that must be the reason. Teddy Markham says that all little boys should go to Sunday school, and that if they don’t, they’re definitely going to the bad place. I don’t see how you can expect me to behave well when you won’t send me to Sunday school.
“Would you like to go?” asked Salome, almost in a whisper.
“Do you want to go?” Salome asked, nearly in a whisper.
“I’d like it bully,” said Lionel Hezekiah frankly and succinctly.
“I’d love it,” said Lionel Hezekiah honestly and directly.
“Oh, don’t use such dreadful words,” sighed Salome helplessly. “I’ll see what can be done. Perhaps you can go. I’ll ask your Aunt Judith.”
“Oh, don’t say such awful things,” sighed Salome, feeling defeated. “I’ll see what can be done. Maybe you can go. I’ll talk to your Aunt Judith.”
“Oh, Aunt Judith won’t let me go,” said Lionel Hezekiah despondingly. “Aunt Judith doesn’t believe there is any God or any bad place. Teddy Markham says she doesn’t. He says she’s an awful wicked woman ‘cause she never goes to church. So you must be wicked too, Aunt Salome, ‘cause you never go. Why don’t you?”
“Oh, Aunt Judith won't let me go,” said Lionel Hezekiah sadly. “Aunt Judith doesn't believe there's a God or any hell. Teddy Markham says she doesn't. He says she's a really wicked woman because she never goes to church. So you must be wicked too, Aunt Salome, because you never go. Why not?”
“Your—your Aunt Judith won’t let me go,” faltered Salome, more perplexed than she had ever been before in her life.
“Your—your Aunt Judith won’t let me go,” Salome stumbled, more confused than she had ever been in her life.
“Well, it doesn’t seem to me that you have much fun on Sundays,” remarked Lionel Hezekiah ponderingly. “I’d have more if I was you. But I s’pose you can’t ‘cause you’re ladies. I’m glad I’m a man. Look at Abel Blair, what splendid times he has on Sundays. He never goes to church, but he goes fishing, and has cock-fights, and gets drunk. When I grow up, I’m going to do that on Sundays too, since I won’t be going to church. I don’t want to go to church, but I’d like to go to Sunday school.”
"Well, it doesn’t really look like you're having much fun on Sundays," Lionel Hezekiah said thoughtfully. "I’d have more if I were you. But I guess you can’t since you’re ladies. I’m glad I’m a guy. Look at Abel Blair—he has such a great time on Sundays. He never goes to church, but he goes fishing, has cockfights, and gets drunk. When I grow up, I'm going to do that on Sundays too, since I won’t be going to church. I don’t want to go to church, but I’d like to go to Sunday school."
Salome listened in agony. Every word of Lionel Hezekiah’s stung her conscience unbearably. So this was the result of her weak yielding to Judith; this innocent child looked upon her as a wicked woman, and, worse still, regarded old, depraved Abel Blair as a model to be imitated. Oh! was it too late to undo the evil? When Judith returned, Salome blurted out the whole story. “Lionel Hezekiah must go to Sunday school,” she concluded appealingly.
Salome listened in pain. Every word from Lionel Hezekiah hit her conscience hard. This was the outcome of her giving in to Judith; this innocent child saw her as a bad person and, even worse, saw old, corrupt Abel Blair as someone to look up to. Oh! Was it too late to fix the damage? When Judith came back, Salome spilled the whole story. “Lionel Hezekiah needs to go to Sunday school,” she finished, pleading.
Judith’s face hardened until it was as if cut in stone.
Judith’s face became as unyielding as if it were carved from stone.
“No, he shall not,” she said stubbornly. “No one living in my household shall ever go to church or Sunday school. I gave in to you when you wanted to teach him to say his prayers, though I knew it was only foolish superstition, but I sha’n’t yield another inch. You know exactly how I feel on this subject, Salome; I believe just as father did. You know he hated churches and churchgoing. And was there ever a better, kinder, more lovable man?”
“No, he won't,” she said stubbornly. “No one living in my house is ever going to church or Sunday school. I let you teach him to say his prayers, even though I knew it was just silly superstition, but I won’t give in any further. You know exactly how I feel about this, Salome; I believe just like father did. You know he hated churches and going to church. And was there ever a better, kinder, more lovable man?”
“Mother believed in God; mother always went to church,” pleaded Salome.
“Mom believed in God; Mom always went to church,” pleaded Salome.
“Mother was weak and superstitious, just as you are,” retorted Judith inflexibly. “I tell you, Salome, I don’t believe there is a God. But, if there is, He is cruel and unjust, and I hate Him.”
“Mom was weak and superstitious, just like you are,” Judith shot back firmly. “I’m telling you, Salome, I don’t believe there’s a God. But if there is, He’s cruel and unfair, and I hate Him.”
“Judith!” gasped Salome, aghast at the impiety. She half expected to see her sister struck dead at her feet.
“Judith!” gasped Salome, shocked by the disrespect. She half expected to see her sister collapse and die at her feet.
“Don’t ‘Judith’ me!” said Judith passionately, in the strange anger that any discussion of the subject always roused in her. “I mean every word I say. Before you got lame I didn’t feel much about it one way or another; I’d just as soon have gone with mother as with father. But, when you were struck down like that, I knew father was right.”
“Don’t ‘Judith’ me!” Judith said fiercely, the strange anger that any discussion of the topic always brought up in her. “I mean every word I say. Before you got hurt, I didn’t care much about it one way or the other; I would have just as soon gone with mom as with dad. But when you were taken down like that, I realized dad was right.”
For a moment Salome quailed. She felt that she could not, dare not, stand out against Judith. For her own sake she could not have done so, but the thought of Lionel Hezekiah nerved her to desperation. She struck her thin, bleached little hands wildly together.
For a moment, Salome hesitated. She felt that she couldn't, and shouldn't, oppose Judith. For her own sake, she couldn't have done it, but the thought of Lionel Hezekiah pushed her to desperation. She clapped her slender, pale hands together in frustration.
“Judith, I’m going to church to-morrow,” she cried. “I tell you I am, I won’t set Lionel Hezekiah a bad example one day longer. I’ll not take him; I won’t go against you in that, for it is your bounty feeds and clothes him; but I’m going myself.”
“Judith, I’m going to church tomorrow,” she shouted. “I’m serious, I am. I won’t set a bad example for Lionel Hezekiah any longer. I won’t take him with me; I won’t go against you on that because it’s your generosity that feeds and clothes him; but I’m going myself.”
“If you do, Salome Marsh, I’ll never forgive you,” said Judith, her harsh face dark with anger; and then, not trusting herself to discuss the subject any longer, she went out.
“If you do, Salome Marsh, I’ll never forgive you,” Judith said, her stern face clouded with anger; and then, not trusting herself to continue the conversation, she left.
Salome dissolved into her ready tears, and cried most of the night. But her resolution did not fail. Go to church she would, for that dear baby’s sake.
Salome broke down in tears and cried for most of the night. But her determination did not waver. She would go to church, for the sake of that precious baby.
Judith would not speak to her at breakfast, and this almost broke Salome’s heart; but she dared not yield. After breakfast, she limped painfully into her room, and still more painfully dressed herself. When she was ready, she took a little old worn Bible out of her box. It had been her mother’s, and Salome read a chapter in it every night, although she never dared to let Judith see her doing it.
Judith wouldn't talk to her at breakfast, and this nearly broke Salome's heart; but she didn't dare to give in. After breakfast, she limped painfully to her room and dressed herself with even more pain. When she was ready, she took a small, worn Bible out of her box. It had belonged to her mother, and Salome read a chapter from it every night, even though she never dared to let Judith know she was doing it.
When she limped out into the kitchen, Judith looked up with a hard face. A flame of sullen anger glowed in her dark eyes, and she went into the sitting-room and shut the door, as if by that act she were shutting her sister for evermore out of her heart and life. Salome, strung up to the last pitch of nervous tension, felt intuitively the significance of that closed door. For a moment she wavered—oh, she could not go against Judith! She was all but turning back to her room when Lionel Hezekiah came running in, and paused to look at her admiringly.
When she limped into the kitchen, Judith looked up with a tough expression. A spark of smoldering anger lit up her dark eyes, and she walked into the living room and shut the door, as if by that action she was shutting her sister out of her heart and life forever. Salome, tightly wound with nervous tension, sensed the weight of that closed door. For a moment, she hesitated—she simply couldn’t go against Judith! She was about to turn back to her room when Lionel Hezekiah came rushing in and stopped to admire her.
“You look just bully, Aunt Salome,” he said. “Where are you going?”
“You look great, Aunt Salome,” he said. “Where are you headed?”
“Don’t use that word, Lionel Hezekiah,” pleaded Salome. “I’m going to church.”
“Don’t use that word, Lionel Hezekiah,” Salome begged. “I’m heading to church.”
“Take me with you,” said Lionel Hezekiah promptly. Salome shook her head.
“Take me with you,” Lionel Hezekiah said quickly. Salome shook her head.
“I can’t, dear. Your Aunt Judith wouldn’t like it. Perhaps she will let you go after a while. Now do be a good boy while I am away, won’t you? Don’t do any naughty things.” “I won’t do them if I know they’re naughty,” conceded Lionel Hezekiah. “But that’s just the trouble; I don’t know what’s naughty and what ain’t. Prob’ly if I went to Sunday school I’d find out.”
“I can’t, sweetie. Your Aunt Judith wouldn’t approve. Maybe she’ll let you go after a bit. Now, please be a good boy while I’m gone, okay? Don’t get into any trouble.” “I won’t if I know it’s trouble,” Lionel Hezekiah admitted. “But that’s the problem; I don’t know what’s trouble and what isn’t. If I went to Sunday school, I’d probably find out.”
Salome limped out of the yard and down the lane bordered by its asters and goldenrod. Fortunately the church was just outside the lane, across the main road; but Salome found it hard to cover even that short distance. She felt almost exhausted when she reached the church and toiled painfully up the aisle to her mother’s old pew. She laid her crutch on the seat, and sank into the corner by the window with a sigh of relief.
Salome limped out of the yard and down the lane lined with asters and goldenrod. Thankfully, the church was just past the lane, across the main road; but Salome struggled to make even that short journey. She felt nearly drained by the time she arrived at the church and painfully made her way up the aisle to her mother’s old pew. She placed her crutch on the seat and sank into the corner by the window with a sigh of relief.
She had elected to come early so that she might get there before the rest of the people. The church was as yet empty, save for a class of Sunday school children and their teacher in a remote corner, who paused midway in their lesson to stare with amazement at the astonishing sight of Salome Marsh limping into church.
She had chosen to arrive early so she could get there before everyone else. The church was still empty, except for a group of Sunday school kids and their teacher in a far corner, who stopped in the middle of their lesson to gawk in disbelief at the striking sight of Salome Marsh limping into the church.
The big building, shadowy from the great elms around it, was very still. A faint murmur came from the closed room behind the pulpit where the rest of the Sunday school was assembled. In front of the pulpit was a stand bearing tall white geraniums in luxuriant blossom. The light fell through the stained-glass window in a soft tangle of hues upon the floor. Salome felt a sense of peace and happiness fill her heart. Even Judith’s anger lost its importance. She leaned her head against the window-sill, and gave herself up to the flood of tender old recollections that swept over her.
The large building, dim from the tall elms surrounding it, was completely still. A faint murmur came from the closed room behind the pulpit where the rest of the Sunday school was gathered. In front of the pulpit was a stand holding tall white geraniums in full bloom. The light filtered through the stained-glass window, casting a soft mix of colors on the floor. Salome felt a sense of peace and happiness fill her heart. Even Judith's anger seemed unimportant. She leaned her head against the window sill and let herself be swept away by a flood of warm old memories.
Memory went back to the years of her childhood when she had sat in this pew every Sunday with her mother. Judith had come then, too, always seeming grown up to Salome by reason of her ten years’ seniority. Her tall, dark, reserved father never came. Salome knew that the Carmody people called him an infidel, and looked upon him as a very wicked man. But he had not been wicked; he had been good and kind in his own odd way.
Memory took her back to her childhood years when she sat in this pew every Sunday with her mother. Judith was there too, always seeming so much older to Salome because she was ten years older. Her tall, dark, reserved father never came. Salome knew the Carmody folks called him an infidel and thought of him as a very bad man. Yet, he wasn't wicked; he was good and kind in his own unique way.
The gentle little mother had died when Salome was ten years old, but so loving and tender was Judith’s care that the child did not miss anything out of her life. Judith Marsh loved her little sister with an intensity that was maternal. She herself was a plain, repellent girl, liked by few, sought after by no man; but she was determined that Salome should have everything that she had missed—admiration, friendship, love. She would have a vicarious youth in Salome’s.
The sweet little mother had passed away when Salome was ten, but Judith’s loving and attentive care meant the child didn’t feel her absence at all. Judith Marsh loved her little sister with a deep, maternal intensity. She was an ordinary, unattractive girl, not liked by many and not pursued by any man; but she was determined that Salome should experience everything she had missed—admiration, friendship, love. She would live out her unfulfilled youth through Salome’s.
All went according to Judith’s planning until Salome was eighteen, and then trouble after trouble came. Their father, whom Judith had understood and passionately loved, died; Salome’s young lover was killed in a railroad accident; and finally Salome herself developed symptoms of the hip-disease which, springing from a trifling injury, eventually left her a cripple. Everything possible was done for her. Judith, falling heir to a snug little fortune by the death of the old aunt for whom she was named, spared nothing to obtain the best medical skill, and in vain. One and all, the great doctors failed.
Everything went according to Judith’s plans until Salome turned eighteen, and then a series of troubles began. Their father, whom Judith had cared for deeply, passed away; Salome’s young boyfriend was killed in a train accident; and finally, Salome herself showed symptoms of a hip disease that started from a minor injury and ultimately left her disabled. They did everything they could for her. Judith inherited a cozy little fortune from the old aunt she was named after and spared no expense to access the best medical care, but it was all for nothing. Every one of the top doctors failed.
Judith had borne her father’s death bravely enough in spite of her agony of grief; she had watched her sister pining and fading with the pain of her broken heart without growing bitter; but when she knew at last that Salome would never walk again save as she hobbled painfully about on her crutch, the smouldering revolt in her soul broke its bounds, and overflowed her nature in a passionate rebellion against the Being who had sent, or had failed to prevent, these calamities. She did not rave or denounce wildly; that was not Judith’s way; but she never went to church again, and it soon became an accepted fact in Carmody that Judith Marsh was as rank an infidel as her father had been before her; nay, worse, since she would not even allow Salome to go to church, and shut the door in the minister’s face when he went to see her.
Judith handled her father’s death with more strength than most, even though she was deeply hurt by it. She watched her sister slowly fading away, suffering from a broken heart, without letting bitterness take over. But when she finally realized that Salome would never walk again, except for the painful hobbles on her crutch, the simmering rebellion in Judith’s soul exploded. She felt a passionate anger toward the Being who had allowed these tragedies to happen. She didn’t scream or lash out; that wasn’t Judith’s style. But she never went to church again, and it quickly became clear in Carmody that Judith Marsh was as much of a nonbeliever as her father had been. In fact, she was even worse, as she wouldn’t even let Salome go to church and shut the door in the minister’s face when he came to visit.
“I should have stood out against her for conscience’ sake,” reflected Salome in her pew self-reproachfully. “But, O dear, I’m afraid she’ll never forgive me, and how can I live if she doesn’t? But I must endure it for Lionel Hezekiah’s sake; my weakness has perhaps done him great harm already. They say that what a child learns in the first seven years never leaves him; so Lionel Hezekiah has only another year to get set right about these things. Oh, if I’ve left it till too late!”
“I should have stood up to her for the sake of my conscience,” Salome thought to herself in her pew, feeling guilty. “But, oh dear, I’m afraid she’ll never forgive me, and how can I live if she doesn’t? But I have to endure this for Lionel Hezekiah’s sake; my weakness might have already caused him great harm. They say that what a child learns in the first seven years sticks with them forever; so Lionel Hezekiah has only one more year to get these things straight. Oh, what if I’ve waited too long!”
When the people began to come in, Salome felt painfully the curious glances directed at her. Look where she would, she met them, unless she looked out of the window; so out of the window she did look unswervingly, her delicate little face burning crimson with self-consciousness. She could see her home and its back yard plainly, with Lionel Hezekiah making mud-pies joyfully in the corner. Presently she saw Judith come out of the house and stride away to the pine wood behind it. Judith always betook herself to the pines in time of mental stress and strain.
When people started coming in, Salome could feel the curious stares on her. No matter where she looked, she encountered them, unless she stared out the window; so she focused out the window, her delicate little face burning red with embarrassment. She could clearly see her home and the backyard, with Lionel Hezekiah happily making mud pies in the corner. Soon, she spotted Judith coming out of the house and walking purposefully toward the pine trees behind it. Judith always went to the pines when she was feeling stressed or overwhelmed.
Salome could see the sunlight shining on Lionel Hezekiah’s bare head as he mixed his pies. In the pleasure of watching him she forgot where she was and the curious eyes turned on her.
Salome could see the sunlight glinting off Lionel Hezekiah’s bald head as he mixed his pies. In the joy of watching him, she lost track of her surroundings and the curious looks directed at her.
Suddenly Lionel Hezekiah ceased concocting pies, and betook himself to the corner of the summer kitchen, where he proceeded to climb up to the top of the storm-fence and from there to mount the sloping kitchen roof. Salome clasped her hands in agony. What if the child should fall? Oh! why had Judith gone away and left him alone? What if—what if—and then, while her brain with lightning-like rapidity pictured forth a dozen possible catastrophes, something really did happen. Lionel Hezekiah slipped, sprawled wildly, slid down, and fell off the roof, in a bewildering whirl of arms and legs, plump into the big rain-water hogshead under the spout, which was generally full to the brim with rain-water, a hogshead big and deep enough to swallow up half a dozen small boys who went climbing kitchen roofs on a Sunday.
Suddenly, Lionel Hezekiah stopped making pies and went to the corner of the summer kitchen, where he climbed to the top of the storm fence and then onto the sloping kitchen roof. Salome clasped her hands in despair. What if he fell? Oh! Why had Judith left him alone? What if—what if— and then, as her mind raced through a dozen potential disasters, something actually happened. Lionel Hezekiah slipped, flailed wildly, slid down, and fell off the roof in a chaotic tumble of arms and legs, landing plump into the large rainwater barrel under the spout, which was usually filled to the brim with rainwater, a barrel big and deep enough to swallow half a dozen small boys who climbed kitchen roofs on a Sunday.
Then something took place that is talked of in Carmody to this day, and even fiercely wrangled over, so many and conflicting are the opinions on the subject. Salome Marsh, who had not walked a step without assistance for fifteen years, suddenly sprang to her feet with a shriek, ran down the aisle, and out of the door!
Then something happened that people still discuss in Carmody today, and there’s even a lot of heated debate about it, given the many and conflicting views on the topic. Salome Marsh, who hadn’t been able to walk a step without help for fifteen years, suddenly jumped to her feet with a scream, raced down the aisle, and out the door!
Every man, woman, and child in the Carmody church followed her, even to the minister, who had just announced his text. When they got out, Salome was already half-way up her lane, running wildly. In her heart was room for but one agonized thought. Would Lionel Hezekiah be drowned before she reached him?
Every man, woman, and child in the Carmody church followed her, even the minister, who had just announced his sermon topic. When they got outside, Salome was already halfway up her lane, running frantically. In her heart, there was room for only one agonized thought: Would Lionel Hezekiah drown before she could reach him?
She opened the gate of the yard, and panted across it just as a tall, grim-faced woman came around the corner of the house and stood rooted to the ground in astonishment at the sight that met her eyes.
She opened the yard gate and hurried across just as a tall, serious-looking woman came around the corner of the house and stood frozen in shock at what she saw.
But Salome saw nobody. She flung herself against the hogshead and looked in, sick with terror at what she might see. What she did see was Lionel Hezekiah sitting on the bottom of the hogshead in water that came only to his waist. He was looking rather dazed and bewildered, but was apparently quite uninjured.
But Salome saw no one. She threw herself against the barrel and looked inside, feeling sick with fear at what she might find. What she did see was Lionel Hezekiah sitting at the bottom of the barrel in water that only reached his waist. He looked a bit dazed and confused, but he seemed to be completely unharmed.
The yard was full of people, but nobody had as yet said a word; awe and wonder held everybody in spellbound silence. Judith was the first to speak. She pushed through the crowd to Salome. Her face was blanched to a deadly whiteness; and her eyes, as Mrs. William Blair afterwards declared, were enough to give a body the creeps.
The yard was packed with people, but no one had said a word; everyone was frozen in silent awe and wonder. Judith was the first to break the silence. She made her way through the crowd to Salome. Her face was pale to the point of being almost ghostly, and her eyes, as Mrs. William Blair later said, were enough to give anyone chills.
“Salome,” she said in a high, shrill, unnatural voice, “where is your crutch?”
“Salome,” she said in a sharp, loud, unnatural voice, “where's your crutch?”
Salome came to herself at the question. For the first time, she realized that she had walked, nay, run, all that distance from the church alone and unaided. She turned pale, swayed, and would have fallen if Judith had not caught her.
Salome came to her senses at the question. For the first time, she realized that she had walked, no, run, all that way from the church by herself. She turned pale, swayed, and would have fallen if Judith hadn't caught her.
Old Dr. Blair came forward briskly.
Old Dr. Blair stepped forward energetically.
“Carry her in,” he said, “and don’t all of you come crowding in, either. She wants quiet and rest for a spell.”
“Take her inside,” he said, “and don’t all crowd in at once. She needs some peace and quiet for a while.”
Most of the people obediently returned to the church, their sudden loosened tongues clattering in voluble excitement. A few women assisted Judith to carry Salome in and lay her on the kitchen lounge, followed by the doctor and the dripping Lionel Hezekiah, whom the minister had lifted out of the hogshead and to whom nobody now paid the slightest attention.
Most of the people willingly went back to the church, their suddenly freed voices buzzing with excitement. A few women helped Judith bring Salome inside and lay her on the kitchen couch, followed by the doctor and the dripping Lionel Hezekiah, whom the minister had pulled out of the hogshead and who now received no attention from anyone.
Salome faltered out her story, and her hearers listened with varying emotions.
Salome hesitated as she told her story, and her listeners reacted with a mix of emotions.
“It’s a miracle,” said Sam Lawson in an awed voice.
“It’s a miracle,” said Sam Lawson in a amazed voice.
Dr. Blair shrugged his shoulders. “There is no miracle about it,” he said bluntly. “It’s all perfectly natural. The disease in the hip has evidently been quite well for a long time; Nature does sometimes work cures like that when she is let alone. The trouble was that the muscles were paralyzed by long disuse. That paralysis was overcome by the force of a strong and instinctive effort. Salome, get up and walk across the kitchen.”
Dr. Blair shrugged. “There's nothing miraculous about it,” he said straightforwardly. “It's all completely natural. The hip disease has clearly been under control for a while; sometimes Nature can work cures like that when it's allowed to. The issue was that the muscles were paralyzed from not being used for a long time. That paralysis was overcome by a strong, instinctive effort. Salome, get up and walk across the kitchen.”
Salome obeyed. She walked across the kitchen and back, slowly, stiffly, falteringly, now that the stimulus of frantic fear was spent; but still she walked. The doctor nodded his satisfaction.
Salome did as she was told. She walked across the kitchen and back, slowly, stiffly, and unsteadily, now that the intense fear had worn off; but she still walked. The doctor nodded in approval.
“Keep that up every day. Walk as much as you can without tiring yourself, and you’ll soon be as spry as ever. No more need of crutches for you, but there’s no miracle in the case.”
“Keep that up every day. Walk as much as you can without overdoing it, and you’ll soon be as lively as ever. No more need for crutches, but there’s no miracle involved.”
Judith Marsh turned to him. She had not spoken a word since her question concerning Salome’s crutch. Now she said passionately:
Judith Marsh turned to him. She hadn't said anything since her question about Salome’s crutch. Now she spoke passionately:
“It WAS a miracle. God has worked it to prove His existence for me, and I accept the proof.”
“It was a miracle. God has done this to prove His existence to me, and I accept the proof.”
The old doctor shrugged his shoulders again. Being a wise man, he knew when to hold his tongue.
The old doctor shrugged his shoulders again. Being a wise man, he knew when to keep quiet.
“Well, put Salome to bed, and let her sleep the rest of the day. She’s worn out. And for pity’s sake let some one take that poor child and put some dry clothes on him before he catches his death of cold.”
“Well, put Salome to bed, and let her sleep the rest of the day. She’s worn out. And for goodness’ sake, let someone take that poor child and put some dry clothes on him before he catches a cold.”
That evening, as Salome Marsh lay in her bed in a glory of sunset light, her heart filled with unutterable gratitude and happiness, Judith came into the room. She wore her best hat and dress, and she held Lionel Hezekiah by the hand. Lionel Hezekiah’s beaming face was scrubbed clean, and his curls fell in beautiful sleekness over the lace collar of his velvet suit.
That evening, as Salome Marsh laid in her bed, surrounded by the warm colors of the sunset, her heart filled with deep gratitude and happiness, Judith walked into the room. She was dressed in her best hat and outfit, and she was holding Lionel Hezekiah's hand. Lionel Hezekiah’s bright, smiling face was freshly washed, and his curls lay beautifully over the lace collar of his velvet suit.
“How do you feel now, Salome?” asked Judith gently.
“How are you feeling now, Salome?” Judith asked softly.
“Better. I’ve had a lovely sleep. But where are you going, Judith?”
“Better. I had a nice sleep. But where are you going, Judith?”
“I am going to church,” said Judith firmly, “and I am going to take Lionel Hezekiah with me.”
“I’m going to church,” Judith said firmly, “and I’m taking Lionel Hezekiah with me.”
XII. The End of a Quarrel
Nancy Rogerson sat down on Louisa Shaw’s front doorstep and looked about her, drawing a long breath of delight that seemed tinged with pain. Everything was very much the same; the square garden was a charming hodge-podge of fruit and flowers, and goose-berry bushes and tiger lilies, a gnarled old apple tree sticking up here and there, and a thick cherry copse at the foot. Behind was a row of pointed firs, coming out darkly against the swimming pink sunset sky, not looking a day older than they had looked twenty years ago, when Nancy had been a young girl walking and dreaming in their shadows. The old willow to the left was as big and sweeping and, Nancy thought with a little shudder, probably as caterpillary, as ever. Nancy had learned many things in her twenty years of exile from Avonlea, but she had never learned to conquer her dread of caterpillars.
Nancy Rogerson sat down on Louisa Shaw's front step and looked around, taking a deep breath of delight that felt a bit painful. Everything was pretty much the same; the square garden was a charming mix of fruits and flowers, gooseberry bushes and tiger lilies, a gnarled old apple tree sticking up here and there, and a thick cherry grove at the bottom. Behind it was a row of pointed firs, standing out darkly against the vibrant pink sunset sky, looking just as they had twenty years ago when Nancy was a young girl walking and dreaming in their shadows. The old willow to the left was as large and sweeping and, Nancy thought with a little shudder, probably as filled with caterpillars, as ever. Nancy had learned many things in her twenty years away from Avonlea, but she had never managed to overcome her fear of caterpillars.
“Nothing is much changed, Louisa,” she said, propping her chin on her plump white hands, and sniffing at the delectable odour of the bruised mint upon which Louisa was trampling. “I’m glad; I was afraid to come back for fear you would have improved the old garden out of existence, or else into some prim, orderly lawn, which would have been worse. It’s as magnificently untidy as ever, and the fence still wobbles. It CAN’T be the same fence, but it looks exactly like it. No, nothing is much changed. Thank you, Louisa.”
“Not much has changed, Louisa,” she said, resting her chin on her soft white hands and taking in the wonderful smell of the crushed mint that Louisa was stepping on. “I’m glad; I was worried to come back because I thought you might have transformed the old garden into nothingness or turned it into some neat, tidy lawn, which would have been even worse. It’s just as wonderfully messy as ever, and the fence still wobbles. It CAN’T be the same fence, but it looks exactly like it. No, not much has changed. Thank you, Louisa.”
Louisa had not the faintest idea what Nancy was thanking her for, but then she had never been able to fathom Nancy, much as she had always liked her in the old girlhood days that now seemed much further away to Louisa than they did to Nancy. Louisa was separated from them by the fulness of wifehood and motherhood, while Nancy looked back only over the narrow gap that empty years make.
Louisa had no clue what Nancy was thanking her for, but she had never really understood Nancy, even though she had always liked her back in their girlhood days, which now felt much more distant to Louisa than they did to Nancy. Louisa was divided from those days by the fullness of being a wife and mother, while Nancy merely looked back over the small gap created by years that had passed.
“You haven’t changed much yourself, Nancy,” she said, looking admiringly at Nancy’s trim figure, in the nurse’s uniform she had donned to show Louisa what it was like, her firm, pink-and-white face and the the glossy waves of her golden brown hair. “You’ve held your own wonderfully well.”
“You haven’t changed much yourself, Nancy,” she said, looking admiringly at Nancy’s trim figure in the nurse’s uniform she had put on to show Louisa what it was like, her firm, pink-and-white face and the glossy waves of her golden brown hair. “You’ve held your own wonderfully well.”
“Haven’t I?” said Nancy complacently. “Modern methods of massage and cold cream have kept away the crowsfeet, and fortunately I had the Rogerson complexion to start with. You wouldn’t think I was really thirty-eight, would you? Thirty-eight! Twenty years ago I thought anybody who was thirty-eight was a perfect female Methuselah. And now I feel so horribly, ridiculously young, Louisa. Every morning when I get up I have to say solemnly to myself three times, ‘You’re an old maid, Nancy Rogerson,’ to tone myself down to anything like a becoming attitude for the day.”
“Haven’t I?” said Nancy with a satisfied smile. “Modern massage techniques and cold cream have kept the wrinkles at bay, and thankfully I started with the Rogerson complexion. You wouldn’t guess that I’m actually thirty-eight, would you? Thirty-eight! Twenty years ago, I thought anyone who was thirty-eight was practically ancient. And now I feel so horribly, ridiculously young, Louisa. Every morning when I wake up, I have to remind myself three times, ‘You’re an old maid, Nancy Rogerson,’ just to get myself into a realistic mindset for the day.”
“I guess you don’t mind being an old maid much,” said Louisa, shrugging her shoulders. She would not have been an old maid herself for anything; yet she inconsistently envied Nancy her freedom, her wide life in the world, her unlined brow, and care-free lightness of spirit.
“I guess you don’t mind being single much,” said Louisa, shrugging her shoulders. She wouldn’t want to be single herself for anything; yet she inconsistently envied Nancy for her freedom, her broad experiences, her smooth skin, and her carefree attitude.
“Oh, but I do mind,” said Nancy frankly. “I hate being an old maid.”
“Oh, but I do care,” Nancy said honestly. “I hate being single.”
“Why don’t you get married, then?” asked Louisa, paying an unconscious tribute to Nancy’s perennial chance by her use of the present tense.
“Why don’t you get married, then?” Louisa asked, unconsciously honoring Nancy’s ongoing opportunity by using the present tense.
Nancy shook her head.
Nancy shook her head.
“No, that wouldn’t suit me either. I don’t want to be married. Do you remember that story Anne Shirley used to tell long ago of the pupil who wanted to be a widow because ‘if you were married your husband bossed you and if you weren’t married people called you an old maid?’ Well, that is precisely my opinion. I’d like to be a widow. Then I’d have the freedom of the unmarried, with the kudos of the married. I could eat my cake and have it, too. Oh, to be a widow!”
“No, that wouldn’t work for me either. I don’t want to get married. Do you remember that story Anne Shirley used to tell ages ago about the student who wanted to be a widow because ‘if you were married, your husband controlled you, and if you weren’t married, people called you an old maid?’ Well, that’s exactly how I feel. I’d like to be a widow. Then I could have the freedom of being single, along with the respect of being married. I could have my cake and eat it too. Oh, to be a widow!”
“Nancy!” said Louisa in a shocked tone.
“Nancy!” Louisa exclaimed, clearly stunned.
Nancy laughed, a mellow gurgle that rippled through the garden like a brook.
Nancy laughed, a soft chuckle that flowed through the garden like a stream.
“Oh, Louisa, I can shock you yet. That was just how you used to say ‘Nancy’ long ago, as if I’d broken all the commandments at once.”
“Oh, Louisa, I can still surprise you. That’s exactly how you used to say ‘Nancy’ back in the day, as if I had broken all the commandments at once.”
“You do say such queer things,” protested Louisa, “and half the time I don’t know what you mean.”
“You say the strangest things,” Louisa complained, “and half the time I have no idea what you mean.”
“Bless you, dear coz, half the time I don’t myself. Perhaps the joy of coming back to the old spot has slightly turned my brain, I’ve found my lost girlhood here. I’m NOT thirty-eight in this garden—it is a flat impossibility. I’m sweet eighteen, with a waist line two inches smaller. Look, the sun is just setting. I see he has still his old trick of throwing his last beams over the Wright farmhouse. By the way, Louisa, is Peter Wright still living there?”
“Bless you, dear cousin, half the time I don't even recognize myself. Maybe the joy of coming back to this old place has made me a bit dizzy; I’ve found my lost girlhood here. I’m NOT thirty-eight in this garden—it’s simply impossible. I’m sweet eighteen, with a waist that’s two inches smaller. Look, the sun is just setting. I see it still has its old trick of casting its last rays over the Wright farmhouse. By the way, Louisa, is Peter Wright still living there?”
“Yes.” Louisa threw a sudden interested glance at the apparently placid Nancy.
“Yes.” Louisa shot a quick, curious look at the seemingly calm Nancy.
“Married, I suppose, with half a dozen children?” said Nancy indifferently, pulling up some more sprigs of mint and pinning them on her breast. Perhaps the exertion of leaning over to do it flushed her face. There was more than the Rogerson colour in it, anyhow, and Louisa, slow though her mental processes might be in some respects, thought she understood the meaning of a blush as well as the next one. All the instinct of the matchmaker flamed up in her.
“Married, I guess, with a bunch of kids?” said Nancy indifferently, pulling up more sprigs of mint and pinning them to her chest. Maybe the effort of leaning over made her face a little red. There was definitely more than just the Rogerson color in it, and Louisa, though her thinking might be slow in some ways, believed she understood what a blush meant just as well as anyone else. All her matchmaking instincts kicked in.
“Indeed he isn’t,” she said promptly. “Peter Wright has never married. He has been faithful to your memory, Nancy.”
“Yeah, he isn’t,” she replied quickly. “Peter Wright has never gotten married. He has stayed loyal to your memory, Nancy.”
“Ugh! You make me feel as if I were buried up there in the Avonlea cemetery and had a monument over me with a weeping willow carved on it,” shivered Nancy. “When it is said that a man has been faithful to a woman’s memory it generally means that he couldn’t get anyone else to take him.”
“Ugh! You make me feel like I'm buried up there in the Avonlea cemetery with a monument over me featuring a weeping willow,” Nancy shivered. “When people say a man has been faithful to a woman’s memory, it usually means he couldn't find anyone else who would take him.”
“That isn’t the case with Peter,” protested Louisa. “He is a good match, and many a woman would have been glad to take him, and would yet. He’s only forty-three. But he’s never taken the slightest interest in anyone since you threw him over, Nancy.”
“That's not true about Peter,” Louisa argued. “He's a great catch, and plenty of women would have been happy to be with him, and still would. He's only forty-three. But he hasn’t shown any interest in anyone since you broke up with him, Nancy.”
“But I didn’t. He threw me over,” said Nancy, plaintively, looking afar over the low-lying fields and a feathery young spruce valley to the white buildings of the Wright farm, glowing rosily in the sunset light when all the rest of Avonlea was scarfing itself in shadows. There was laughter in her eyes. Louisa could not pierce beneath that laughter to find if there were anything under it.
“But I didn’t. He dumped me,” Nancy said sadly, gazing across the flat fields and a young spruce valley to the white buildings of the Wright farm, glowing pink in the sunset while the rest of Avonlea was covered in shadows. There was laughter in her eyes. Louisa couldn’t see past that laughter to know if there was anything deeper beneath it.
“Fudge!” said Louisa. “What on earth did you and Peter quarrel about?” she added, curiously.
“Fudge!” Louisa exclaimed. “What on earth did you and Peter fight about?” she added, curiously.
“I’ve often wondered,” parried Nancy.
"I've often wondered," replied Nancy.
“And you’ve never seen him since?” reflected Louisa.
“And you haven’t seen him since?” Louisa reflected.
“No. Has he changed much?”
"No. Has he changed a lot?"
“Well, some. He is gray and kind of tired-looking. But it isn’t to be wondered at—living the life he does. He hasn’t had a housekeeper for two years—not since his old aunt died. He just lives there alone and cooks his own meals. I’ve never been in the house, but folks say the disorder is something awful.”
“Well, a little. He looks gray and somewhat worn out. But that's not surprising—considering the life he leads. He hasn’t had a housekeeper for two years—not since his old aunt passed away. He just lives there by himself and cooks his own meals. I’ve never been inside the house, but people say the mess is really bad.”
“Yes, I shouldn’t think Peter was cut out for a tidy housekeeper,” said Nancy lightly, dragging up more mint. “Just think, Louisa, if it hadn’t been for that old quarrel I might be Mrs. Peter Wright at this very moment, mother to the aforesaid supposed half dozen, and vexing my soul over Peter’s meals and socks and cows.”
“Yes, I don’t think Peter is really suited to be a tidy housekeeper,” Nancy said casually, pulling up more mint. “Just think, Louisa, if it hadn’t been for that old argument, I might be Mrs. Peter Wright right now, the mother of those supposed six kids, and stressing over Peter’s meals, socks, and cows.”
“I guess you are better off as you are,” said Louisa.
“I guess you’re better off the way you are,” said Louisa.
“Oh, I don’t know.” Nancy looked up at the white house on the hill again. “I have an awfully good time out of life, but it doesn’t seem to satisfy, somehow. To be candid—and oh, Louisa, candour is a rare thing among women when it comes to talking of the men—I believe I’d rather be cooking Peter’s meals and dusting his house. I wouldn’t mind his bad grammar now. I’ve learned one or two valuable little things out yonder, and one is that it doesn’t matter if a man’s grammar is askew, so long as he doesn’t swear at you. By the way, is Peter as ungrammatical as ever?”
“Oh, I don’t know.” Nancy looked up at the white house on the hill again. “I have a good time in life, but it doesn’t seem to satisfy me, somehow. To be honest—and oh, Louisa, honesty is pretty rare among women when it comes to talking about men—I think I’d rather be cooking Peter’s meals and cleaning his house. I wouldn’t even mind his bad grammar now. I’ve learned a couple of valuable things out there, and one is that it doesn’t matter if a man’s grammar is off, as long as he doesn’t curse at you. By the way, is Peter still as ungrammatical as ever?”
“I—I don’t know,” said Louisa helplessly. “I never knew he WAS ungrammatical.”
“I—I don’t know,” Louisa said, feeling helpless. “I never realized he was ungrammatical.”
“Does he still say, ‘I seen,’ and ‘them things’?” demanded Nancy.
“Does he still say, ‘I seen,’ and ‘those things’?” asked Nancy.
“I never noticed,” confessed Louisa.
"I never noticed," Louisa admitted.
“Enviable Louisa! Would that I had been born with that blessed faculty of never noticing! It stands a woman in better stead than beauty or brains. I used to notice Peter’s mistakes. When he said ‘I seen,’ it jarred on me in my salad days. I tried, oh, so tactfully, to reform him in that respect. Peter didn’t like being reformed—the Wrights always had a fairly good opinion of themselves, you know. It was really over a question of syntax we quarrelled. Peter told me I’d have to take him as he was, grammar and all, or go without him. I went without him—and ever since I’ve been wondering if I were really sorry, or if it were merely a pleasantly sentimental regret I was hugging to my heart. I daresay it’s the latter. Now, Louisa, I see the beginning of the plot far down in those placid eyes of yours. Strangle it at birth, dear Louisa. There is no use in your trying to make up a match between Peter and me now—no, nor in slyly inviting him up here to tea some evening, as you are even this moment thinking of doing.”
“Enviable Louisa! I wish I had been born with that amazing ability to never notice! It serves a woman better than looks or intelligence. I used to notice Peter’s mistakes. When he said ‘I seen,’ it really bothered me when I was younger. I tried, oh, so carefully, to change him in that regard. Peter didn’t like being changed—the Wrights always had a pretty high opinion of themselves, you know. We actually argued over a grammar issue. Peter told me I’d have to accept him as he was, grammar and all, or walk away. I walked away—and ever since I’ve been wondering if I truly regret it, or if it’s just a nice sentimental sadness I’m holding onto. I suppose it’s the latter. Now, Louisa, I can see the start of the plot deep down in those calm eyes of yours. Stop it before it begins, dear Louisa. There's no point in you trying to set up a match between Peter and me now—no, or in secretly inviting him over for tea some evening, which I can tell you’re thinking about doing right now.”
“Well, I must go and milk the cows,” gasped Louisa, rather glad to make her escape. Nancy’s power of thought-reading struck her as uncanny. She felt afraid to remain with her cousin any longer, lest Nancy should drag to light all the secrets of her being.
“Well, I need to go milk the cows,” Louisa said, relieved to get away. Nancy’s ability to read thoughts felt creepy to her. She was scared to stay with her cousin any longer, worried that Nancy might uncover all her secrets.
Nancy sat long on the steps after Louisa had gone—sat until the night came down, darkly and sweetly, over the garden, and the stars twinkled out above the firs. This had been her home in girlhood. Here she had lived and kept house for her father. When he died, Curtis Shaw, newly married to her cousin Louisa, bought the farm from her and moved in. Nancy stayed on with them, expecting soon to go to a home of her own. She and Peter Wright were engaged.
Nancy sat on the steps for a long time after Louisa left—she sat until night fell, dark and sweet, over the garden, and the stars began to twinkle above the fir trees. This had been her childhood home. Here, she had lived and taken care of her father. When he passed away, Curtis Shaw, who had just married her cousin Louisa, bought the farm from her and moved in. Nancy continued to live with them, planning to move into her own place soon. She was engaged to Peter Wright.
Then came their mysterious quarrel, concerning the cause of which kith and kin on both sides were left in annoying ignorance. Of the results they were not ignorant. Nancy promptly packed up and left Avonlea seven hundred miles behind her. She went to a hospital in Montreal and studied nursing. In the twenty years that followed she had never even revisited Avonlea. Her sudden descent on it this summer was a whim born of a moment’s homesick longing for this same old garden. She had not thought about Peter. In very truth, she had thought little about Peter for the last fifteen years. She supposed that she had forgotten him. But now, sitting on the old doorstep, where she had often sat in her courting days, with Peter lounging on a broad stone at her feet, something tugged at her heartstrings. She looked over the valley to the light in the kitchen of the Wright farmhouse, and pictured Peter sitting there, lonely and uncared for, with naught but the cold comfort of his own providing.
Then came their mysterious argument, leaving friends and family on both sides frustratingly in the dark about the reason. They weren’t in the dark about the aftermath, though. Nancy quickly packed up and left Avonlea, seven hundred miles behind her. She went to a hospital in Montreal to study nursing. In the twenty years that followed, she never returned to Avonlea. Her unexpected visit this summer was a whim sparked by a moment's homesick longing for that same old garden. She hadn’t thought about Peter. In fact, she hadn’t thought much about him for the past fifteen years. She thought she had forgotten him. But now, sitting on the old doorstep, where she had often sat during her courtship days, with Peter lounging on a broad stone at her feet, something tugged at her heart. She looked over the valley to the light in the kitchen of the Wright farmhouse and pictured Peter sitting there, lonely and neglected, with nothing but the cold comfort of his own making.
“Well, he should have got married,” she said snappishly. “I am not going to worry because he is a lonely old bachelor when all these years I have supposed him a comfy Benedict. Why doesn’t he hire him a housekeeper, at least? He can afford it; the place looks prosperous. Ugh! I’ve a fat bank account, and I’ve seen almost everything in the world worth seeing; but I’ve got several carefully hidden gray hairs and a horrible conviction that grammar isn’t one of the essential things in life after all. Well, I’m not going to moon out here in the dew any longer. I’m going in to read the smartest, frilliest, frothiest society novel in my trunk.”
“Well, he should have gotten married,” she said irritably. “I’m not going to stress about him being a lonely old bachelor when all these years I thought he was a happy man. Why doesn’t he hire a housekeeper, at least? He can afford it; the place looks successful. Ugh! I’ve got a decent bank account, and I’ve seen almost everything in the world worth seeing; but I’ve got a bunch of hidden gray hairs and a troubling belief that grammar isn’t one of the most important things in life after all. Well, I’m not going to stand out here in the dew any longer. I’m going in to read the smartest, fluffiest, most entertaining society novel in my trunk.”
In the week that followed Nancy enjoyed herself after her own fashion. She read and swung in the garden, having a hammock hung under the firs. She went far afield, in rambles to woods and lonely uplands.
In the week that followed, Nancy had a great time in her own way. She read and lounged in the garden, relaxing in a hammock hung under the fir trees. She ventured far and wide, exploring woods and remote hills.
“I like it much better than meeting people,” she said, when Louisa suggested going to see this one and that one, “especially the Avonlea people. All my old chums are gone, or hopelessly married and changed, and the young set who have come up know not Joseph, and make me feel uncomfortably middle-aged. It’s far worse to feel middle-aged than old, you know. Away there in the woods I feel as eternally young as Nature herself. And oh, it’s so nice not having to fuss with thermometers and temperatures and other people’s whims. Let me indulge my own whims, Louisa dear, and punish me with a cold bite when I come in late for meals. I’m not even going to church again. It was horrible there yesterday. The church is so offensively spick-and-span brand new and modern.”
“I like it way more than meeting people,” she said when Louisa suggested visiting this one and that one, “especially the Avonlea crowd. All my old friends are either gone or hopelessly married and changed, and the young people who’ve come up don’t even know Joseph and make me feel uncomfortably middle-aged. It’s much worse to feel middle-aged than old, you know. Out there in the woods, I feel as eternally young as Nature herself. And oh, it’s so nice not having to deal with thermometers and temperatures and other people’s whims. Let me indulge my own whims, Louisa dear, and punish me with a cold bite when I come in late for meals. I’m not even going to church again. It was awful there yesterday. The church is so offensively neat and modern.”
“It’s thought to be the prettiest church in these parts,” protested Louisa, a little sorely.
“It’s considered the most beautiful church around here,” Louisa said, a bit annoyed.
“Churches shouldn’t be pretty—they should at least be fifty years old and mellowed into beauty. New churches are an abomination.”
“Churches shouldn’t be beautiful—they should be at least fifty years old and aged into beauty. New churches are an eyesore.”
“Did you see Peter Wright in church?” asked Louisa. She had been bursting to ask it.
“Did you see Peter Wright at church?” Louisa asked. She had been dying to ask.
Nancy nodded.
Nancy agreed.
“Verily, yes. He sat right across from me in the corner pew. I didn’t think him painfully changed. Iron-gray hair becomes him. But I was horribly disappointed in myself. I had expected to feel at least a romantic thrill, but all I felt was a comfortable interest, such as I might have taken in any old friend. Do my utmost, Louisa, I couldn’t compass a thrill.”
“Honestly, yes. He sat right across from me in the corner pew. I didn't think he had changed all that much. The gray hair suits him. But I was really disappointed in myself. I had hoped to feel at least a romantic spark, but all I felt was a warm interest, like I might have for any old friend. No matter how hard I tried, Louisa, I just couldn’t feel that spark.”
“Did he come to speak to you?” asked Louisa, who hadn’t any idea what Nancy meant by her thrills.
“Did he come to talk to you?” Louisa asked, not having any clue what Nancy meant by her thrills.
“Alas, no. It wasn’t my fault. I stood at the door outside with the most amiable expression I could assume, but Peter merely sauntered away without a glance in my direction. It would be some comfort to my vanity if I could believe it was on account of rankling spite or pride. But the honest truth, dear Weezy, is that it looked to me exactly as if he never thought of it. He was more interested in talking about the hay crop with Oliver Sloane—who, by the way, is more Oliver Sloaneish than ever.”
“Unfortunately, no. It wasn’t my fault. I stood at the door outside with the friendliest expression I could manage, but Peter just strolled away without even looking my way. It would make me feel a bit better about my ego if I could think it was out of lingering resentment or pride. But the truth is, dear Weezy, it seemed to me like he didn’t even think about it. He was more focused on chatting about the hay crop with Oliver Sloane—who, by the way, is more Oliver Sloaneish than ever.”
“If you feel as you said you did the other night, why didn’t you go and speak to him?” Louisa wanted to know.
“If you feel the way you said you did the other night, why didn’t you go talk to him?” Louisa wanted to know.
“But I don’t feel that way now. That was just a mood. You don’t know anything about moods, dearie. You don’t know what it is to yearn desperately one hour for something you wouldn’t take if it were offered you the next.”
“But I don’t feel that way now. That was just a moment. You don’t know anything about feelings, dear. You don’t understand what it’s like to desperately want something one minute and then not want it at all if it were offered to you the next.”
“But that is foolishness,” protested Louisa.
“But that's absurd,” Louisa protested.
“To be sure it is—rank foolishness. But oh, it is so delightful to be foolish after being compelled to be unbrokenly sensible for twenty years. Well, I’m going picking strawberries this afternoon, Lou. Don’t wait tea for me. I probably won’t be back till dark. I’ve only four more days to stay and I want to make the most of them.”
“To be sure it is—complete silliness. But oh, it’s so enjoyable to be silly after having to be completely sensible for twenty years. Well, I’m going to pick strawberries this afternoon, Lou. Don’t wait for me to have tea. I probably won’t be back until dark. I’ve only got four more days here, and I want to make the most of them.”
Nancy wandered far and wide in her rambles that afternoon. When she had filled her jug she still roamed about with delicious aimlessness. Once she found herself in a wood lane skirting a field wherein a man was mowing hay. The man was Peter Wright. Nancy walked faster when she discovered this, with never a roving glance, and presently the green, ferny depths of the maple woods swallowed her up.
Nancy wandered around aimlessly that afternoon. After filling her jug, she continued to stroll with delightful purposelessness. At one point, she found herself on a path through a wooded area next to a field where a man was mowing hay. The man was Peter Wright. When Nancy realized this, she quickened her pace without looking around, and soon the lush, fern-filled depths of the maple woods enveloped her.
From old recollections, she knew that she was on Peter Morrison’s land, and calculated that if she kept straight on she would come out where the old Morrison house used to be. Her calculations proved correct, with a trifling variation. She came out fifty yards south of the old deserted Morrison house, and found herself in the yard of the Wright farm!
From her memories, she realized she was on Peter Morrison’s land, and figured that if she kept going straight, she would end up where the old Morrison house used to be. Her guess was mostly right, with just a small difference. She ended up fifty yards south of the old abandoned Morrison house and found herself in the yard of the Wright farm!
Passing the house—the house where she had once dreamed of reigning as mistress—Nancy’s curiosity overcame her. The place was not in view of any other near house. She deliberately went up to it intending—low be it spoken—to peep in at the kitchen window. But, seeing the door wide open, she went to it instead and halted on the step, looking about her keenly.
Passing the house—the house where she had once dreamed of being in charge—Nancy’s curiosity got the better of her. The place wasn’t visible from any nearby homes. She intentionally approached it, planning—let’s not kid ourselves—to peek in at the kitchen window. However, seeing the door wide open, she went over and paused on the step, scanning her surroundings carefully.
The kitchen was certainly pitiful in its disorder. The floor had apparently not been swept for a fortnight. On the bare deal table were the remnants of Peter’s dinner, a meal that could not have been very tempting at its best.
The kitchen was definitely sad in its messiness. The floor hadn't been swept in two weeks. On the bare wooden table were the leftovers from Peter's dinner, a meal that couldn't have been very appealing even at its best.
“What a miserable place for a human being to live in!” groaned Nancy. “Look at the ashes on that stove! And that table! Is it any wonder that Peter has got gray? He’ll work hard haymaking all the afternoon—and then come home to THIS!”
“What a horrible place for a person to live in!” groaned Nancy. “Look at the ashes on that stove! And that table! Is it any wonder that Peter has gone gray? He’ll spend all afternoon working hard in the hayfield—and then come home to THIS!”
An idea suddenly darted into Nancy’s brain. At first she looked aghast. Then she laughed and glanced at her watch.
An idea suddenly popped into Nancy's head. At first, she looked shocked. Then she laughed and checked her watch.
“I’ll do it—just for fun and a little pity. It’s half-past two, and Peter won’t be home till four at the earliest. I’ll have a good hour to do it in, and still make my escape in good time. Nobody will ever know; nobody can see me here.”
“I'll do it—just for fun and a little pity. It's two-thirty, and Peter won't be home until four at the earliest. I'll have a full hour to get it done and still manage to leave on time. No one will ever know; no one can see me here.”
Nancy went in, threw off her hat, and seized a broom. The first thing she did was to give the kitchen a thorough sweeping. Then she kindled a fire, put a kettle full of water on to heat, and attacked the dishes. From the number of them she rightly concluded that Peter hadn’t washed any for at least a week.
Nancy walked in, tossed her hat aside, and grabbed a broom. The first thing she did was sweep the kitchen thoroughly. Then she started a fire, put a kettle full of water on to heat, and tackled the dishes. From the pile of dishes, she accurately guessed that Peter hadn’t washed any for at least a week.
“I suppose he just uses the clean ones as long as they hold out, and then has a grand wash-up,” she laughed. “I wonder where he keeps his dish-towels, if he has any.”
“I guess he just uses the clean ones until they run out, and then has a big wash,” she laughed. “I wonder where he keeps his dish towels, if he has any.”
Evidently Peter hadn’t any. At least, Nancy couldn’t find any. She marched boldly into the dusty sitting-room and explored the drawers of an old-fashioned sideboard, confiscating a towel she found there. As she worked, she hummed a song; her steps were light and her eyes bright with excitement. Nancy was enjoying herself thoroughly, there was no doubt of that. The spice of mischief in the adventure pleased her mightily.
Evidently, Peter didn’t have any. At least, Nancy couldn’t find any. She confidently walked into the dusty living room and searched the drawers of an old-style sideboard, taking a towel she found there. As she worked, she hummed a tune; her steps were light and her eyes sparkled with excitement. Nancy was definitely having a great time, no doubt about that. The thrill of mischief in the adventure delighted her greatly.
The dishes washed, she hunted up a clean, but yellow and evidently long unused tablecloth out of the sideboard, and proceeded to set the table and get Peter’s tea. She found bread and butter in the pantry, a trip to the cellar furnished a pitcher of cream, and Nancy recklessly heaped the contents of her strawberry jug on Peter’s plate. The tea was made and set back to keep warm. And, as a finishing touch, Nancy ravaged the old neglected garden and set a huge bowl of crimson roses in the centre of the table.
The dishes were washed, and she searched for a clean, though yellowed and obviously long-unused tablecloth in the sideboard. She then went ahead to set the table and prepare Peter's tea. She found bread and butter in the pantry, and a trip to the cellar brought her a pitcher of cream. Nancy carelessly piled the contents of her strawberry jug onto Peter's plate. The tea was made and left to keep warm. As a final touch, Nancy rummaged through the old, neglected garden and placed a large bowl of bright red roses in the center of the table.
“Now I must go,” she said aloud. “Wouldn’t it be fun to see Peter’s face when he comes in, though? Ha-hum! I’ve enjoyed doing this—but why? Nancy Rogerson, don’t be asking yourself conundrums. Put on your hat and proceed homeward, constructing on your way some reliable fib to account to Louisa for the absence of your strawberries.”
“Now I have to go,” she said out loud. “Wouldn’t it be fun to see Peter’s face when he walks in, though? Ha-hum! I’ve enjoyed this—but why? Nancy Rogerson, stop asking yourself riddles. Put on your hat and head home, thinking up a good excuse to explain to Louisa why your strawberries are missing.”
Nancy paused a moment and looked around wistfully. She had made the place look cheery and neat and homelike. She felt that queer tugging at her heart-strings again. Suppose she belonged here, and was waiting for Peter to come home to tea. Suppose—Nancy whirled around with a sudden horrible prescience of what she was going to see! Peter Wright was standing in the doorway.
Nancy stopped for a moment and glanced around with a sense of longing. She had made the place feel bright, tidy, and welcoming. She felt that strange pull at her heartstrings again. What if she belonged here and was waiting for Peter to come home for tea? What if—Nancy spun around with a sudden terrible intuition of what she was about to see! Peter Wright was standing in the doorway.
Nancy’s face went crimson. For the first time in her life she had not a word to say for herself. Peter looked at her and then at the table, with its fruit and flowers.
Nancy’s face turned bright red. For the first time in her life, she had no words to defend herself. Peter glanced at her and then at the table, which was decorated with fruit and flowers.
“Thank you,” he said politely.
“Thanks,” he said politely.
Nancy recovered herself. With a shame-faced laugh, she held out her hand.
Nancy composed herself. With an embarrassed laugh, she extended her hand.
“Don’t have me arrested for trespass, Peter. I came and looked in at your kitchen out of impertinent curiosity, and just for fun I thought I’d come in and get your tea. I thought you’d be so surprised—and I meant to go before you came home, of course.”
“Don't get me arrested for trespassing, Peter. I came and peeked into your kitchen out of sheer curiosity, and just for fun I thought I’d come in and make your tea. I thought you’d be so surprised—and I definitely meant to leave before you got home, of course.”
“I wouldn’t have been surprised,” said Peter, shaking hands. “I saw you go past the field and I tied the horses and followed you down through the woods. I’ve been sitting on the fence back yonder, watching your comings and goings.” “Why didn’t you come and speak to me at church yesterday, Peter?” demanded Nancy boldly.
“I wouldn’t have been surprised,” Peter said, shaking hands. “I saw you walk past the field, so I tied up the horses and followed you down through the woods. I’ve been sitting on the fence back there, watching you come and go.” “Why didn’t you come and talk to me at church yesterday, Peter?” Nancy asked boldly.
“I was afraid I would say something ungrammatical,” answered Peter drily.
“I was afraid I’d say something wrong,” Peter replied dryly.
The crimson flamed over Nancy’s face again. She pulled her hand away.
The red color rushed back to Nancy’s face. She quickly pulled her hand away.
“That’s cruel of you, Peter.”
"That's harsh of you, Peter."
Peter suddenly laughed. There was a note of boyishness in the laughter.
Peter suddenly laughed. There was a hint of youthfulness in the laughter.
“So it is,” he said, “but I had to get rid of the accumulated malice and spite of twenty years somehow. It’s all gone now, and I’ll be as amiable as I know how. But since you have gone to the trouble of getting my supper for me, Nancy, you must stay and help me eat it. Them strawberries look good. I haven’t had any this summer—been too busy to pick them.”
“So it is,” he said, “but I had to get rid of all the built-up resentment and bitterness from the last twenty years somehow. It's all gone now, and I'll be as friendly as I can. But since you've gone to the trouble of getting my dinner for me, Nancy, you have to stay and help me eat it. Those strawberries look great. I haven't had any this summer—I’ve been too busy to pick them.”
Nancy stayed. She sat at the head of Peter’s table and poured his tea for him. She talked to him wittily of the Avonlea people and the changes in their old set. Peter followed her lead with an apparent absence of self-consciousness, eating his supper like a man whose heart and mind were alike on good terms with him. Nancy felt wretched—and, at the same time, ridiculously happy. It seemed the most grotesque thing in the world that she should be presiding there at Peter’s table, and yet the most natural. There were moments when she felt like crying—other moments when her laughter was as ready and spontaneous as a girl’s. Sentiment and humour had always waged an equal contest in Nancy’s nature.
Nancy stayed. She sat at the head of Peter’s table and poured his tea for him. She chatted with him playfully about the people in Avonlea and the changes in their old circle. Peter followed her lead with a noticeable lack of self-consciousness, eating his dinner like a man whose heart and mind were at peace. Nancy felt miserable—and, at the same time, absurdly happy. It seemed the most ridiculous thing in the world that she should be in charge at Peter’s table, and yet it felt completely natural. There were moments when she wanted to cry—other moments when her laughter came as easily and naturally as it does for a girl. Sentiment and humor had always engaged in a constant battle within Nancy’s nature.
When Peter had finished his strawberries he folded his arms on the table and looked admiringly at Nancy.
When Peter finished his strawberries, he crossed his arms on the table and gazed at Nancy with admiration.
“You look well at the head of a table, Nancy,” he said critically. “How is it that you haven’t been presiding at one of your own long before this? I thought you’d meet a lots of men out in the world that you’d like—men who talked good grammar.”
“You look great at the head of the table, Nancy,” he said critically. “Why haven’t you been running one of your own before now? I figured you’d meet a lot of guys out there that you’d like—guys who speak proper grammar.”
“Peter, don’t!” said Nancy, wincing. “I was a goose.”
“Peter, don’t!” Nancy said, flinching. “I was an idiot.”
“No, you were quite right. I was a tetchy fool. If I’d had any sense, I’d have felt thankful you thought enough of me to want to improve me, and I’d have tried to kerrect my mistakes instead of getting mad. It’s too late now, I suppose.”
“No, you were absolutely right. I was a cranky idiot. If I’d had any sense, I would have been grateful that you cared enough about me to want to help me improve, and I would have tried to correct my mistakes instead of getting angry. I guess it’s too late now.”
“Too late for what?” said Nancy, plucking up heart of grace at something in Peter’s tone and look.
“Too late for what?” Nancy asked, feeling more hopeful about something in Peter’s tone and expression.
“For—kerrecting mistakes.”
"For correcting mistakes."
“Grammatical ones?”
"Grammar ones?"
“Not exactly. I guess them mistakes are past kerrecting in an old fellow like me. Worse mistakes, Nancy. I wonder what you would say if I asked you to forgive me, and have me after all.”
“Not really. I guess those mistakes are too far gone to fix for an old guy like me. Bigger mistakes, Nancy. I wonder what you’d say if I asked you to forgive me and take me back after everything.”
“I’d snap you up before you’d have time to change your mind,” said Nancy brazenly. She tried to look Peter in the face, but her blue eyes, where tears and mirth were blending, faltered down before his gray ones.
“I’d take you before you even had a chance to change your mind,” Nancy said boldly. She tried to meet Peter's gaze, but her blue eyes, mixed with tears and laughter, dropped down before his gray ones.
Peter stood up, knocking over his chair, and strode around the table to her.
Peter got up, knocked over his chair, and walked around the table to her.
“Nancy, my girl!” he said.
“Nancy, my girl!” he said.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!